Chapter 1

Daniel jolted awake, his heart thundering against his ribs. White hair and green eyes faded like smoke, leaving only the ghost of fingertips trailing down his neck. He pressed his palm there, where dream-touches still burned.

“Not again.” He kicked off the twisted sheets and stomped to the bathroom mirror. Dark circles hung under his eyes – courtesy of three nights of the same dream visitor. The same half-fae who’d kept him prisoner. The same smirking face that—

Daniel splashed cold water on his burning cheeks. 

The old pipes rattled through the walls of their shared Airbnb as someone else started their shower. 

Daniel should probably take a shower too. A cold one. 

Why could Caelen not leave him alone? 

Why did Daniel have to dream about him every damn night? 

The Shadow King had gone back to Veridia. Shouldn’t that be enough to make Daniel forget that he’d ever been more than a character in a book?

Sadly, it wasn’t. 

He splashed some more water on his face. 

It didn’t wash away the lingering sensation of fingers exploring his skin.

Back in his room, he kicked aside a stack of comics he’d bought yesterday. The latest issue of “Savage Sword” lay open where he’d dropped it, unable to focus on the story. His suitcase gaped open in the corner, clothes spilling out like guts.

He grabbed a colorful cardigan from it and pulled it on over his “Ask Me About My Ship” t-shirt. 

When he cracked the door open, the scent of coffee drifted up from the kitchen. Inviting, but still, Daniel surppressed a sigh.

The others would be down there – Adrian and Knox being disgustingly cute, Lyrian flipping through channels on the television… and Zev was probably eyeing the toaster with an unhealthy amount of suspicion while Leon shook his head watching.

They’d take one look at his face and know something was wrong.

“Get it together,” he muttered, running fingers through his dyed hair. Blue, pink and green. Last week, his brother Jamie had complained that he looked as if he’d stumbled and fallen into several pots of paint.

But he’d said it with an air of exasperated affection for his exuberant, idiotic little brother. 

Had it really only been a week?

Laughter sounded from downstairs, and Daniel gave himself the push he needed to join his friends.

He took a deep breath, forced a smile on his face, and went down the stairs, putting a little spring in his step. 

“Good morning, fellow adventurers!” He spread his arms wide. “What incredible discoveries await us today?”

Knox and Adrian looked up from where they huddled over steaming mugs at the breakfast bar. Lyrian sprawled across the couch, feet propped on the arm while flipping through the TV channels.

“Someone’s chipper.” Adrian’s eyebrow arched over his coffee.

“When am I not chipper?” Daniel asked, making his way into the kitchen. “I’m a ray of sunshine. A beacon of joy. A—”

“Walking disaster,” Leon finished appearing behind Daniel with hair still wet from the shower. “You’re about to knock over the sugar bowl.”

Daniel jerked back from where he’d been gesturing wildly, barely saving the sugar from certain doom. “Well, that would have been tragic.” He grabbed a mug for himself when he noticed Zev, crouched in front of the microwave, nose almost pressed against the buttons. His dark eyes narrowed as he traced the symbols with one finger.

“Has our resident night fae found a new technological nemesis?” Daniel asked, hoping to take everyone’s focus off himself.

“It makes food hot without fire.” Zev’s said as if this should explain why everyone should be on their guard. “How does it know when to stop?”

Leon explained. “It’s called a timer. You set how long you want it to run.”

“But what if it lies?”

“Microwaves don’t lie, Zev.”

“Everyone lies. Except for fae. Is this a fae device?” Zev pressed his finger against the start button, jerking back when it beeped. 

Daniel grabbed a mug, filling it with coffee while maintaining his bright smile. His hands only shook a little. “Hey, at least he’s moved on from the smoke detector. Remember yesterday when he tried to destroy it because it started chirping?”

“It was clearly a spy device.” Zev straightened, still eyeing the microwave. “You’re all too careless, considering what we’re up against”

Daniel stirred sugar into his coffee. “We don’t even know what we’re up against.” 

It was the truth. According to Knox, Caelen had not been the one who opened the first portal between Veridia and this world. Some other mastermind was pulling the strings behind the scenes, and as of yet, none of them had any idea who that might be. 

They had nothing really to go on, either, and it drove Daniel mad. Adrian and Leon were doing all sorts of research, but Daniel needed a more tangible task to sink his teeth into. Something that would allow him some distraction from the things his mind liked to focus on when everything was quiet. 

In the quiet, he heard Caelen’s voice. 

He took a sip of coffee and tried to swallow the thought down along with the sugary liquid. 

“We’ll figure things out,” Adrian said, always so positive these days. 

As if on cue, Lyrian flipped to a news channel. 

On the screen, a somber news anchor stood in front of what looked like a park. The banner below read “MYSTERIOUS DISAPPEARANCES IN OAKRIDGE.”

Daniel’s coffee mug froze halfway to his mouth.

“Another portal incident has been reported in the Oakridge area,” the anchor said. “Unlike previous occurrences across the country, no otherworldly creatures have been spotted. However, seven residents have gone missing in the past forty-eight hours. Local authorities are investigating—”

“Turn it up,” Knox commanded.

Lyrian raised the volume just as they switched to aerial footage of Riverside Park. Daniel knew those winding paths, the old gazebo where he used to read during lunch breaks. The camera panned across to show police tape cordoning off sections near the duck pond.

“—witnesses report seeing strange lights and hearing unusual sounds before each disappearance. The missing persons include three joggers, a dog walker, and—”

“Wait.” Leon straightened. “Isn’t Oakridge your hometown, Daniel?”

Daniel was already fumbling for his phone. “Jamie’s bookstore’s right next to that park.”

His hands shook as he pulled up his contacts. The voices of his friends faded to background noise as he hit call.

Ring.

Ring.

Ring.

“Come on, pick up.” Daniel paced. “Pick up, pick up.”

“Cracker?” His brother answered the phone, calling Daniel by an old childhood nickname that no one but him used anymore. “Please tell me you’re calling to let me know you’re miraculously showing up to work today? The area is swarming with people. You wouldn’t believe how many nerdy tourists are camping out here. I need you to come here and talk nerdy to them.”

Daniel was so relieved to hear Jamie’s voice that he let him ramble on for a moment. When he found an opening, though, he cut in. “Jamie, listen. Have you seen the news? About the disappearances?” 

“Hard to miss when there’s a news van parked right outside. But hey, business is booming. Who knew mysterious happenings would be such good advertising?”

“It’s not just mysterious happenings. It’s real as fuck and it’s dangerous as fuck. You should close the store for a few days and stay home.”

Jamie’s laugh crackled through the phone. “Is that my little brother sounding scared? Since when are you scared of anything? You dragged me ghost hunting in abandoned buildings when you were twelve.”

“This isn’t like that,” Daniel emphasized. “These aren’t ghosts, they’re monsters. Trust me on this.”

“Sorry, bro. We’re making more sales than Christmas season. I’m not closing.”

Daniel pressed his palm against his forehead. “Fine. I’m coming in to help.”

“Really? But you’re supposed to be on vacation.”

“Consider it canceled. I’ll take the afternoon shift.”

Knox stepped forward, shaking his head. “Daniel—”

Daniel held up his hand, silencing whatever protest was coming. “I’ll see you in a few hours.”

He ended the call before Jamie—or anyone—could argue with him.

“This isn’t wise,” Leon said. “That area is dangerous.”

“I know it is. My brother’s store is right next to where people are being sucked into worlds that shouldn’t exist outside of fantasy novels.” Daniel shoved his phone in his pocket. “I’m not sitting here doing nothing while he could be next on the list.”

Adrian set down his coffee. “After what happened with Caelen, should you really get in proximity of—”

“What do you think I’m going to do?” Daniel whirled on Adrian, trying his best not to react visibly to the Shadow King’s name. “Of course I won’t approach those portals. The poor people of Veridia couldn’t handle all of this awesomeness.” He gestured at himself. When Leon opened his mouth, Daniel waved him off. “Look, I’ll just sell some books to a couple of nerds, flirt with a few more of them, leave broken hearts in my wake and be back tomorrow, hopefully with some news on the portal situation.”

He shot them his most winning smile, the one that made him look like there wasn’t a problem in the world that couldn’t be handled with just the right amount of spunk and glitter. It was his secret weapon for disarming people—a confidence bordering on delusion that everything would work out just fine.

“I’ll be careful, I promise.” He held up his right hand as if swearing an oath. “No running toward swirling vortexes of doom, no matter how tempting.”

Leon sighed. Adrian just shook his head, already resigning himself to Daniel’s stubbornness.

Lyrian, however, perked up from his lounging position on the couch. “Perhaps I should come along? I’m good at handling crowds.”

While the thought of Lyrian sweet-talking random bookstore patrons was admittedly amusing, Daniel didn’t want the added complication of having the siren around while he was trying to talk sense into his brother. “No way. You’re only interested because I talked about flirting and breaking hearts.”

“You shouldn’t go alone,” Adrian insisted.

“I won’t be alone,” Daniel shot back, preparing to leave. “I’ll be with my brother and three hundred nerds who want to talk about portal fantasy.”

Daniel gathered his things, shoving his wallet and phone into his pockets. His friends’ concerned faces followed him as he bounded up the stairs to his room. He grabbed his messenger bag – covered in pins from various fandoms – and slung it over his shoulder.

Back downstairs, Knox blocked the front door. “At least let one of us—”

“Nope.” Daniel ducked under Knox’s arm. “You guys keep researching. Maybe figure out who’s behind all this.” He yanked the door open, letting in a blast of autumn air. “I’ll text updates every hour like the good little disaster gay I am.”

He stepped outside before anyone could protest further. 

Daniel’s sneakers crunched through fallen leaves as he walked to his car—a beat-up Prius, covered in fandom bumper stickers. The engine wheezed to life after two tries.

His phone buzzed. He ignored it.

His friends meant well, but they didn’t understand. Jamie wasn’t just his brother—he was the one person who’d always gotten Daniel, who’d given him a job when no one else would hire someone who couldn’t sit still and talked too much about things nobody else cared about.

Daniel wasn’t about to let anything happen to him.

Even if it meant being closer to where portals might open.

Even if it meant being closer to…

“Nope. Not going there.” He jabbed the radio on, cranking up the volume until pop music drowned out his thoughts.

Approximately three hours of bad radio sing-alongs later, he pulled into the familiar parking lot behind Bookmark’d. The store’s weathered brick facade looked the same as ever, string lights twinkling in the windows despite the early hour.

But something felt different. The air seemed heavier, charged with an energy that made the hair on his arms stand up.

Or maybe that was just his paranoia talking.

Daniel killed the engine and sat for a moment. Through the rear window, he could see the edge of Riverside Park, where yellow police tape fluttered in the breeze.

“Right,” he muttered to himself, grabbing his bag. Time to go be a responsible adult and protect his big brother from interdimensional monsters.

He stepped out of the car, straightened his cardigan, and headed for the back door of the bookstore.

Whatever was causing those portals, whatever dark force was snatching people away, Daniel would make damn sure it didn’t get anywhere near his family.

---

Chapter 2

Daniel slipped through the back door of Bookmark’d, inhaling the familiar scent of paper, coffee, and new books. The employee break room hadn’t changed – same scratched table, same ancient microwave, same poster of a maiden rescuing a dragon.

But something felt off. The air held a static charge that made his skin prickle.

He pushed through the staff door into the main store and froze. 

The usual peaceful quiet of the store had been replaced by a constant buzz of excited chatter. Customers packed the aisles, many clutching copies of portal fantasy novels. Daniel caught snippets of their conversations:

“—just like in the books—”

“—my cousin saw lights in the park—”

“—government’s covering it up—”

Through the front windows, a news van’s satellite dish stretched toward the sky like an accusing finger.

“Cracker!” Jamie’s voice cut through the chaos. His brother emerged from behind a display of bestsellers, dark circles under his eyes betraying his cheerful tone. “Good thing you’re here. The paranormal section’s been ransacked three times today. I’ve got teenagers arguing about whether vampires or werewolves would win in a fight against whatever’s causing the portals.”

“Trick question – it’s obviously dragons.” Daniel dropped his messenger bag behind the counter. “You look like shit.”

“Missed you too, brat.” Jamie ruffled Daniel’s multi-colored hair. “I see you haven’t abandoned the cotton candy look yet.”

“Better than your attempt at growing a beard.” Daniel scratched at his brother’s patchy stubble. “What’s this supposed to be?”

Jamie swatted his hand away. “I’ve been too busy to shave. Besides, I look good like this.” 

“Right.”

“Anyway,” Jamie waved him off. “Come have a coffee in the break room real quick.” He jerked his head toward the back.

Daniel glanced at the packed store. “While it’s this busy?”

“Sage can handle herself for a moment.” Jamie was already heading for the break room, leaving Daniel no choice but to follow.

The fluorescent lights hummed overhead as Jamie pulled two chipped mugs from the cabinet. “So. Extended vacation suddenly canceled?”

“Like I told you on the phone, I got worried.”

“Worried.” Jamie’s mouth twisted as he poured coffee. “About some missing persons cases?” He slid a mug across the table. “Two days ago you begged me for more time off because you needed to ‘process some stuff’ and now you’re rushing back because of local news? You’re being weird.”

Daniel wrapped his hands around the warm ceramic. “I’m always weird. Weird’s my middle name.”

“Your middle name is Farqhuad because our mother was still loopy from the drugs when she named you,” Jamie said, making Daniel groan. “Now tell me what’s actually going on with you. What did you need to process?”

“It doesn’t matter,” Daniel said. What else could he say? Hey, remember that story I’m usually so obsesssed with? Turns out it’s real and the hot villain kidnapped me. 

Even for him that was too weird.

“I think it matters.” Jamie studied him. “First you need time away, now you’re back because of some weird news story?”

“I’m just trying to protect you.”

“Protect me?” Jamie shook his head. “I’m the big brother, remember? That’s my job.”

Daniel slumped in his chair. “Can’t I worry about you too?”

“Sure you can.” Jamie allowed. “But maybe worry less about mysterious disappearances and more about the fact that we have fifty teenagers about to destroy our YA section? Your YA section,” he emphasized. 

Daniel gulped down his coffee. “Right, those poor defenseless books need me.”

He escaped the break room before Jamie could dig deeper, weaving through the crowded store to his sanctuary – the children’s and YA section. Rainbow-colored fairy lights twinkled overhead, casting a magical glow across the hand-painted murals of dragons and unicorns that he’d spent countless weekends creating. Plush reading nooks nestled between towering shelves, complete with bean bags and cushions shaped like magical creatures.

A group of teens huddled near the fantasy display he’d arranged last week, debating intensely over what book world should have come alive rather than Veridia.

Daniel ignored them as he moved through his domain, straightening spine-out books to face forward, rescuing volumes from wrong shelves. His fingers traced the familiar spines, taking comfort in their solid presence.

“Mr. Daniel!” A small voice piped up. “Do you have any new dragon books?”

He turned to find Sophie, one of his regular story time attendees, bouncing on her toes. “Let me think…” He tapped his chin dramatically, making her giggle. “Did you read the one about the dragon who couldn’t breathe fire yet?”

“Three times!”

“Well then…” He led her to a display topped with a stuffed dragon he’d dressed in a tiny leather jacket. “This one is one of my favorites. The dragon opens a coffee shop.”

Sophie clutched the book to her chest, beaming. This was why he loved his job—seeing that spark of joy when a young reader found their next literary adventure.

Between recommendations and reshelving, Daniel almost managed to forget about the portals. Almost.

Daniel couldn’t help glancing out the window between helping customers. The crowd around the police tape had tripled in size since he’d arrived. 

A stack of books crashed to the floor behind him.

He spun around, but no one stood near enough to have knocked them over. The volumes lay scattered across the carpet, all of them fantasy titles.

What a weird coincidence. Daniel crouched to gather them. The air around him dropped several degrees, raising goosebumps on his arms. He shivered, scanning the ceiling vents, but they weren’t blowing.

The overhead lights flickered once, twice. In the children’s corner, Sophie looked up from her dragon book, fear crossing her small face.

“Everything’s fine,” Daniel called out with forced cheer. “Just some electrical issues.”

But when he turned back to reshelving, a shadow darted across his peripheral vision. Too tall, too fluid to be human. His heart hammered against his ribs as he whirled to track it, but nothing was there.

He was being too paranoid. After what happened with Caelen, he was jumping at shadows. Literally. He had to get it together. 

The temperature plummeted again. His breath fogged in front of his face.

“I can help.”

The voice whispered directly into his mind, silky and familiar. Heat bloomed low in his belly even as ice slid down his spine. Caelen’s presence filled his head like smoke, intimate and invasive.

“You know you’re not making this up.”

No. 

This was not happening. 

Daniel forced himself to turn away from the shadows, scanning the store for a distraction, anything that would take his mind off Caelen. His gaze landed on a tall guy in thick-rimmed glasses browsing the fantasy section, wearing a shirt with elvish script across the chest.

Perfect.

Daniel smoothed his cardigan and sauntered over, picking up a nearby book to reshelve as an excuse. “Looking for recommendations?” He flashed his brightest smile. “I’m basically a fantasy matchmaker—I pair readers with their perfect book boyfriends.”

The guy startled, then blushed. “Oh! Um, yeah actually. I’ve been trying to find something new since finishing the Veridia series.”

“Excellent taste.” Daniel leaned against the shelf, tilting his head. “Though I bet you’d enjoy something with more romance. Maybe featuring a sexy elf protagonist?” He gestured at the guy’s shirt.

The customer’s blush deepened. “I-I wouldn’t mind that.”

“Then you’re in luck.” Daniel stepped closer, deliberately invading the guy’s personal space as he reached past him to grab a book. His fingers brushed the customer’s arm. “This one has the hottest elf warrior you’ll ever read about. Total cinnamon roll too, nothing like those broody dark princes everyone’s obsessed with lately.”

The temperature around them dropped several degrees. Daniel ignored it, focusing on the way the cute nerd’s pupils dilated behind his glasses.

“Sounds perfect,” the guy breathed.

“Just like you.” Daniel winked, enjoying how flustered the customer became. He hoped Caelen really was in his head and watching. So he could see that Daniel didn’t need his help with anything.

A bell chimed as the front door opened, and Daniel’s flirting came to an abrupt halt. Three people strode into the store that immediately caught Daniel’s attention with how out of place they seemed. Their clothes looked like something out of a period drama – high collars, elaborate embroidery, and fabric that caught the light in ways that shouldn’t be possible.

Daniel’s first thought was “cosplayers,” but he’d been to enough conventions to know the difference between even the best handmade costumes and whatever these were. They looked too worn, too real.

The strangers moved straight toward the counter where Jamie stood helping a customer, their purposeful stride parting the crowd like Moses and the Red Sea.

“Sorry,” Daniel told the cute nerd, barely registering the guy’s disappointed look. “Duty calls.” He weaved through the shelves to join his brother. 

By the time he got there, the shortest of them—a woman with silver-streaked dark hair pulled into an elaborate updo— was already addressing his brother.

“We understand there have been… incidents in the vicinity,” she said, her accent impossible to place. “We’d like to know if you’ve witnessed anything unusual.”

Jamie’s customer service smile didn’t waver, but Daniel saw the tension in his shoulders. “Unusual how?”

“Disturbances,” another member of the group said. This one was shorter, with skin that seemed to shimmer faintly under the fluorescent lights. “Strange lights, perhaps. Or people acting oddly.”

Daniel stepped behind the counter next to his brother. “This is a bookstore,” he cut in, forcing a laugh. “Not a haunted house.”

The silver-haired woman’s eyes snapped to him, and Daniel felt the weight of her gaze like a physical touch. Something about the way she looked at him made his skin crawl—like she was reading something written beneath his surface.

After a moment, her lips curved into a knowing smile. “Daniel Martinez. We’ve been looking for you.”

Daniel’s stomach dropped. He gripped the edge of the counter to steady himself. “Never heard of him.”

“Please.” The shimmering one stepped closer. “We know about Knox. About all of them. Where are they hiding?”

“Knox?” Daniel forced a laugh. “Like the fort? Sorry, wrong state.”

Jamie shot them a confused look.

The third stranger, who’d remained silent until now, spoke in a voice like grinding stone. “We can help with the portals. This is our sacred duty, but we need to find those responsible.”

“Your duty?” Heat flushed through Daniel’s chest, replacing his nerves with anger. “And who exactly are you?”

“We are the Barrier Keepers,” the silver-haired woman declared. “We maintain the boundaries between worlds, preserve the natural order—”

“Well you’re doing a shit job of it!” Daniel’s voice rose, drawing stares from nearby customers. “If you’re supposed to be maintaining barriers, where were you when people started disappearing? Where were you when—” He cut himself off before mentioning his own kidnapping.

The woman’s face hardened. “We cannot act effectively without cooperation. Tell us where to find Knox and the others, and we can resolve this situation before more humans vanish.”

“I told you, I don’t know any Knox.” Daniel crossed his arms. “And even if I did, I wouldn’t help people who show up making demands while looking like reject extras from a Renaissance Faire.”

The stone-voiced one stepped forward menacingly. “You dare—”

“I dare a lot of things.” Daniel lifted his chin. “Now unless you’re planning to buy something, I’m going to have to ask you to leave. We have a strict ‘no threatening the staff’ policy.”

The silver-haired woman spoke again. “Without our intervention, the barriers between worlds will continue to weaken. More portals will open. More people will vanish.”

“Why would I trust you?” Daniel glared at the lady. 

“Because this is so much bigger than you.” The shimmering one’s voice held an edge of steel. “Both worlds hang in the balance.”

“What the actual hell is going on?” Jamie grabbed Daniel’s arm. “What are they talking about? What worlds?”

“Nothing,” Daniel said quickly. “They’re clearly confused—”

“That’s enough.” The stone-voiced keeper cut him off. “Come with us to the park. We’ll show you exactly what we can do. How we can seal these rifts before they spread further.”

Daniel was not convinced. “Right, because following three strange people into a park where people have been disappearing sounds like a brilliant idea.” 

The silver-haired woman extended her hand. “You’ve dealt with monsters from the other side. You know the danger is real. Let us prove we can help.” She looked at Jamie. “Your brother can accompany us,” she offered. “You’ll be quite safe. We only wish to demonstrate our abilities so you understand that we mean well.”

Daniel chewed his lip, studying the three strange figures. Part of him burned to know what they could do, to understand more about what was going on—he could already picture the faces Adrian and Leon would make when he returned with way more information than they’d been able to dig up. But Jamie…

“Fine.” Daniel stepped around the counter. “But Jamie stays here.”

“Daniel—” His brother sounded like he wanted to protest.

“Someone needs to watch the store.” Daniel forced a smile. “Besides, what are they gonna do? Force me to act in a period play?”

Jamie’s jaw clenched. “This isn’t funny. These people are weird and you’re acting weirder.”

“Trust me?” Daniel squeezed his brother’s hand. “I’ll be back in thirty minutes tops. If not, call the police.”

“Twenty minutes,” Jamie countered. “And I’m calling if you don’t text updates every five minutes.”

“Deal.” Daniel pulled away before Jamie could change his mind. He faced the Barrier Keepers, squaring his shoulders. “Lead the way. But try anything sketchy and I’ll scream bloody murder. There are enough people around that someone will notice.”

The silver-haired woman’s mouth curved. “We have no intention of harming you.”

“Yeah, well, I’m not letting myself get kidnapped again.” Daniel brushed past them toward the door. “You coming or what?”

He heard Jamie sputter behind him. “You were kidnapped?”

Daniel quickened his pace, pretending not to hear. He’d deal with that slip-up later. Right now, he needed answers about these portals. And if these people could actually help…

The Barrier Keepers fell into step beside him as they exited the store. Daniel pulled out his phone to text Jamie:

Still alive. Walking to park. Will update in 5.

He hit send and and headed to the gate of the park. 

The news van that had been there earlier was gone now, though yellow police tape still fluttered in the breeze. Two officers stood near the perimeter, drinking coffee from paper cups.

The shimmering Barrier Keeper’s hand landed on Daniel’s shoulder. Daniel jerked away. “Personal space, dude. I don’t even know your name.”

“Be still,” the keeper said, grip tightening. “They cannot see us now.”

Daniel opened his mouth to argue, but the words died in his throat as they walked straight past the police officers. Neither cop looked up or showed any sign they’d noticed three people in Renaissance faire costumes and a very colorful guy in a cardigan ducking under the police tape.

“This is…” Daniel glanced back at the oblivious officers. “Are we invisible?”

“In a manner of speaking,” the silver-haired woman said. “We’ve stepped slightly sideways from your reality. I am Elysia, by the way.” She gestured at the keeper who was touching Daniel. “This is Galen, and Tarian.” She nodded to the man with the voice like gravel. 

“Right.” Daniel pulled out his phone to text Jamie, trying to ignore how weird all of this was. “So pleased to meet you.”

Still fine. At park. Police can’t see us??? Will explain later. Maybe.

He hit Send as they walked deeper into the park.

He looked around, expecting to see the shimmering doorways Adrian and Leon had described to him. Nothing caught his eye – just empty benches, scattered leaves, and patches of dried grass where the summer heat had taken its toll.

“I don’t see any portals,” he said, turning to Elysia. “Aren’t there supposed to be glowing doorways or something?”

“This goes beyond portals.” Elysia’s silver hair caught the sunlight as she shook her head. “What we’re dealing with are zones of overlap.”

“Zones of what now?”

“Areas where the fabric between worlds has grown dangerously thin.” She gestured toward a copse of trees near the playground. “Reality itself is destabilizing. Watch closely.”

Daniel squinted at the indicated spot. At first glance, nothing seemed amiss. Then he noticed how the shadows fell wrong, stretching in directions that didn’t match the sun’s position. A squirrel darted up one trunk, its movements jerky and unnatural like a video playing at the wrong speed.

Shadows stretched the wrong way, reaching toward the sun instead of away from it.

“What the hell?” Daniel stepped closer, fascinated despite himself. The air felt different here—and smelled like there was a storm coming. 

“The boundaries between worlds are eroding,” Elysia explained. “Small things slip through first – animals, plants, weather patterns. Then the tears grow larger.”

A butterfly fluttered past Daniel’s face. He followed it with his eyes until it suddenly disappeared. 

A shiver ran down his spine.

Was this what had happened to the people who’d gone missing?

“The things that disappear here,” Daniel made himself ask, “they end up in Veridia, right?” 

“Some do,” Galen said. “Some just… unravel.”

“Unravel?” Daniel repeated. “What do you mean, unravel?”

“These barriers aren’t meant to be crossed,” Tarian rumbled. “When something passes through an unstable zone, sometimes the fabric of existence itself…” He made a ripping gesture with his hands.

Daniel stepped back from the warped area, heart pounding. All those missing people… Had they made it to Veridia, or had they simply ceased to exist?

He glanced back toward the entrance of the park. Even now there were nerds lying in wait, hoping to investigate this park and find a door to another dimension. They had no idea what sort of fate might await them.

His phone buzzed. Time for another update to Jamie.

Still ok. Learning scary stuff about missing people. Back soon.

“You said you can fix this,” Daniel said, shoving his phone back in his pocket. “So fix it.”

Elysia shot him a look, and then she motioned for her partners. The three of them moved to form a triangle around the distorted area. Elysia raised her hands, and silvery light streamed from her fingers. The other two followed suit – Galen’s magic shimmered like heat waves rising from hot pavement, while Tarian’s power didn’t seem to have a visible form at all, but an earthen smell hung in the air.

Daniel’s skin prickled as he watched. The wrongness in the shadows intensified, twisting and writhing as if trying to escape. His stomach lurched as reality seemed to bend around the Keepers’ combined power.

A high-pitched whine filled the air, making Daniel’s teeth ache. He clapped his hands over his ears, but it didn’t help—the sound wasn’t physical, it was like the fabric of reality itself was screaming.

The magic condensed into a sphere of swirling energy above the distorted area. Daniel’s eyes watered trying to look at it directly. The sphere pulsed once, twice, then sank into the ground like water into sand.

A wave of force rippled outward. The wrongness in the shadows snapped back into place. The air cleared. Even the dried patches of grass seemed greener.

“There,” Elysia lowered her hands. “This area is cleansed. The barrier between worlds is stabilized.”

Daniel blinked spots from his vision. Where the distortion had been, everything looked normal now – almost too normal, like a pristine patch in an old carpet. “That’s it? Just like that?”

“What were you expecting?” Galen asked. “Fire? Explosions?”

“Kind of, yeah.” Daniel shook his head. “I don’t know what I expected.”

Tarian surveyed the area. “This will hold for a while.”

“A while?” Daniel asked. In his pocket, his phone buzzed again.

“We can only apply a bandaid for now,” Elysia explained, clearly unhappy with the situation. “That is why we need your help finding Knox and the others. They’re making the situation worse.”

“How? By existing?”

“In a way, yes. Their presence here is further destabilizing this world.”

Daniel studied the silver-haired woman. “You’re going to make them go home?”

Elysia studied him in turn. “We might use our powers to help them fit better into this environment if they choose to remain.”

“Bullshit. You’re going to send them packing.” Daniel knew better than to trust these strangers. “And speaking of going home, that’s what I’ll be doing now.”

Daniel hurried back to Bookmark’d before the barrier keepers could stop him. 

What was he going to do about this situation?

He needed to talk to Adrian and the others. But what if the keepers used some weird magic to spy on him now that they knew where he was?

The store’s familiar bell chimed as he pushed through the door, and Jamie ambushed him before it could finish ringing.

“You didn’t respond to my last text!”

“Sorry, got distracted by reality breaking.” Daniel tried to duck past, but Jamie blocked his path.

“No. We’re talking about this. What did you mean about being kidnapped?”

“It’s complicated.” Daniel ran his hands through his hair, making it stick up worse than usual. Three customers browsed nearby, peering at them over the tops of books. “Can we not do this here?”

“Fine. Break room. Now.” Jamie steered him toward the back, past shelves of pristine new releases and dog-eared used paperbacks and into the break room. Jamie shut the door and crossed his arms. “Spill.”

“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you.” Daniel slumped into a chair.

“Try me.”

“Remember when I didn’t answer my phone for a few days?”

“When you said you had food poisoning?” Jamie’s eyes narrowed. “You were kidnapped?”

“Kind of? But I’m fine now.” Daniel picked at a loose thread on his cardigan. “Obviously.”

“Obviously?” Jamie’s voice rose. “Daniel, what the hell? Why didn’t you tell me? Did you go to the police?”

“No, because how do I explain that my kidnapper was from another dimension?” The words burst out before Daniel could stop them.

Jamie stared at him. “Another… dimension.”

“See? This is why I didn’t tell you.” Daniel blew out a breath. “You think I’m crazy.”

“I think you’re not telling me everything.” Jamie pulled up the other chair. “Start from the beginning.”

Daniel opened his mouth to respond, but movement caught his eye. Through the break room’s small window, he glimpsed a familiar tall figure with white hair slipping between the nerds outside.

His heart stopped. Caelen. Here. In Oakridge.

No, it was a cosplayer.

Jesus, he needed to get a grip on things.

“Daniel,” Jamie prompted again, concern evident in his voice.

Daniel tore his gaze from the window. “How much do you know about the weird stuff that’s been happening? Like that bridge incident last month?”

“The one where that cosplayer showed up?” Jamie leaned back in his chair. “The white-haired guy pretending to be that character from that webnovel you like so much?”

“Monsters of Veridia.” Daniel’s fingers drummed against his thigh. Of course Jamie wouldn’t recognize Caelen – he’d never read the series, always insisting that real books belonged on paper, not screens.

“That’s the one.” Jamie nodded. “Some kind of publicity stunt, right?”

Daniel shook his head. “It wasn’t a stunt. That was actually Caelen.”

Jamie’s eyebrows shot up. “Come on, you can’t mean that. Next you’ll tell me dragons are real too.”

“You think the bridge thing was fake?” Daniel met his brother’s skeptical gaze. “What about all these people vanishing in the park? Is that a publicity stunt too?”

Jamie’s smile faltered. “That’s different. People are actually missing.”

“Yeah, and there’s a reason for that.” Daniel ran his hands through his hair. “The same reason Caelen was on that bridge. The same reason those weird Renaissance Faire rejects just showed up in your store.”

Daniel’s gaze drifted back to the window. The flash of white hair was gone now, but his heart wouldn’t slow down. He forced himself to focus on Jamie, who was looking at him as if he wasn’t sure Daniel was experiencing a mental breakdown.

“Look, those stories in Monsters of Veridia?” Daniel asked. “They’re real. All of it. The characters, the magic, everything.” Daniel leaned forward. “And now something’s happening to the barriers between worlds. People are falling through.”

Jamie’s face went through a series of expressions – disbelief, worry, then something that looked dangerously close to pity. “Daniel, I know you love these stories, but—”

“I’m not making this up.” Daniel wanted to pull at his hair in frustration. The memory of those days in Caelen’s captivity flashed through his mind – the terror, yes, but also the fascination. The way Caelen’s green eyes had gleamed in the darkness. The brush of his fingers against Daniel’s skin.

He hadn’t made any of that up.

Daniel shook the thoughts away. “Those people in the robes? They’re called Barrier Keepers. They’re trying to fix the holes between worlds.”

Jamie studied him for a long moment. “You really believe this.”

“I don’t just believe it. I lived it. And now people are disappearing. Right outside your store. Some of them might not even exist anymore.”

“What do you mean, not exist?”

“The Keepers said sometimes people just… unravel when they cross through unstable areas.” Daniel shuddered at the memory. 

Jamie still had that pensive expression on his face. “You’re talking a lot about the weird people and not at all about how you were kidnapped.”

In his brother’s gaze, Daniel felt caught. 

“It was Caelen,” he admitted softly.

Damn it. He really didn’t want to talk about this. Least of all while sitting down. He got up from his chair. Moved around the room. 

“Remember that convention I went to? The one with the Monsters of Veridia panel?”

Jamie nodded, watching him with a quiet sort of intensity.

“Well, Caelen showed up there. He grabbed me thinking I was Adrian—you know, the book blogger I’m always talking about? Adrian runs The Realistic Romantic.”

His fingers traced the edge of the break room table. The memory of Caelen’s fingers in his hair made his skin tingle even now. When Caelen had drawn energy from him…

When he’d been able to look into Caelen’s mind in return…

No, he couldn’t think about that now.

“See, Knox and Adrian have this whole thing going on,” he explained. “And Caelen wanted to hurt Knox by taking Adrian. He just got the wrong guy.”

Everything else Caelen had said was lies. 

“Did he hurt you?” Jamie’s face had darkened. He wasn’t big or strong, barely taller than Daniel. He’d cried the first time he’d gotten a tattoo. One of those guys who claimed the pen was mightier than the sword. 

But there was no doubt in Daniel’s mind that his big brother would have swung his fist at the Shadow King if he could have. 

“Did he do anything to you?” 

Daniel’s throat felt tight. “No,” he managed to say. 

But if he hadn’t gotten out of there when he had…

A strange connection had started to form between him and Caelen. One that lingered even now—if it wasn’t all in Daniel’s head, which it had to be.

“He didn’t hurt me,” Daniel insisted. “He just… kept me locked up for a few days until he realized I wasn’t Adrian.”

A sanitized version of events. 

Jamie’s expression said he wasn’t convinced. “And then he just let you go?”

“Knox showed up.” Daniel picked a bit of lint off his shirt. “There was this whole dramatic confrontation. Very on-brand for both of them, honestly.”

“This isn’t funny, Daniel.”

“I know it’s not.” Daniel slumped against the break room wall. “Trust me, I know how crazy this all sounds. But it’s real. The magic, the monsters, all of it. And now the barriers between worlds are breaking down, and people are disappearing, and those Keepers want my help finding Knox and the others, but I don’t trust them at all.”

How had his life turned so complicated so fast?

“Okay.” Jamie stood up and put his hands on Daniel’s shoulders. “Let’s say I believe you. What are you going to do?”

Daniel met his brother’s concerned gaze. “I need to warn Adrian and Leon. I should probably go back to them. I just need to make sure I’m not being followed somehow.”

“You’re not driving all the way back there today,” Jamie said firmly. 

“You’re not the boss of me,” Daniel gave back. An old joke of theirs. 

“Actually I am, and I’m ordering you to have a good night’s sleep tonight, and then we’ll figure this all out, okay?”

A good night’s sleep. Right.

When had Daniel last had one of those?

---

New Chapter 

Daniel stared at the ceiling of his bedroom, counting his breaths like that therapist on YouTube had taught him. In, two, three, four. Hold. Out, two, three, four. The technique usually helped calm his racing thoughts, but tonight his mind refused to settle.

From the other room came the soft rustle of Jamie shifting in his sleep. The familiar sound should have been comforting. Instead, it reminded Daniel of all the things he hadn’t told his brother. 

Like how every time he closed his eyes, he saw Caelen’s face. Those piercing green eyes. That cruel smile that sometimes softened into something else entirely. Something that made Daniel’s chest ache.

He rolled onto his side, pulling his blanket tighter. His phone screen glowed on the nightstand – 2:47 AM. He’d been lying here for hours.

The shadows in the corner of his room seemed deeper than usual. He’d never been afraid of the dark before Caelen. He wasn’t afraid now, either. Just… hyper-aware.

He grabbed his phone, opened his messages. Started typing to Adrian, then deleted it. What could he even say? Hey, I met the magical border control and they want to deport your boyfriend.

Yeah, that would go over well.

He rolled onto his side, pulling his blanket tighter around himself. The apartment creaked and settled, old wood groaning in the night air. Or was it something else? Those Barrier Keepers had done something to stabilize reality in the park. What if reality was thin here too? What if—

Daniel pressed his face into his pillow. No. He wasn’t going to spiral into paranoia. 

What he needed was sleep.

But when he drifted off, he felt phantom fingers in his hair. Heard that velvet voice whispering promises he tried so hard to forget.

You’re special, Daniel. I can feel it. Let me show you…

When he opened his eyes again, Daniel found himself transported back in time. The room wasn’t quite right – the walls and shelves blurred at the edges like an unfinished watercolor. But the bed… the bed was exactly as he remembered it. This was where the Shadow King had held him captive. 

And now the Shadow King sat beside him, close enough that Daniel felt the otherworldly chill radiating from his skin. 

“This isn’t real,” Daniel said, more to himself than Caelen. “I’m dreaming this up.”

Caelen’s lips curved into that familiar half-smile. “You’re not making this up.” His bright eyes fixed on Daniel’s face. “I seem to be able to reach you more easily tonight.”

A shiver ran down Daniel’s spine. He could feel the mattress under him, solid and real. Could smell that distinctive mix of frost and darkness that always surrounded Caelen. His dreams were never this vivid.

Daniel swallowed hard, his throat suddenly dry. The park, the Barrier Keepers, the talk about reality wearing thin… “Is this happening because I’m in one of those places? Where the barrier between worlds is breaking down?”

“Perhaps.” Caelen shifted closer, and Daniel felt that familiar pull – like gravity gone wrong, like falling sideways. “Or perhaps it’s something else entirely. Maybe you wanted to see me.” He reached out to Daniel. “Because you know I can help you.”

Daniel scooted back until he hit the headboard, putting precious inches between them. His heart hammered against his ribs, and he forced himself to look anywhere but at Caelen’s perfect lips, spouting perfect lies.

“Are we actually talking right now?” The words came out shakier than he’d intended. He’d had dreams of Caelen, but that was all they’d been.

Dreams. 

And sometimes he imagined that he could hear Caelen’s voice in his head. But again, that wasn’t real. 

Was this real?

“We’re connected,” Caelen said. “I don’t know how it happened.”

Daniel narrowed his eyes at the half-fae. “You don’t think it happened when you tried to invade my mind and I glimpsed into yours instead? I remember what I saw there.” A tortured figure inside of Caelen’s soul. Screaming.

Caelen regarded him silently. Whatever he felt about that incident, he’d locked those feelings away. Probably the same way he locked all of his other feelings away, aside from his cruelty and thirst for revenge. 

Daniel, to him, must be a tool that could be used to enact his revenge. 

Nothing more than that. Daniel couldn’t let himself forget it. He dug his nails into his palms. He didn’t want to be here with Caelen. Talking to the Shadow King was dangerous for so many reasons. 

Daniel didn’t trust himself around Caelen.

The man was a villain, a monster. 

But he was also the sexiest man Daniel had ever laid eyes on. 

Bad Daniel, he told himself. Straight to horny jail with you.

“I still don’t know how you did it,” Caelen admitted after a long moment of silence. “You stared straight into my soul the way I myself can’t even do.”

Daniel forced a laugh, though it came out more breathless than he’d intended. “Maybe you should’ve read the package leaflet before trying to eat my soul. Side effects may include unexpected psychic connections and awkward midnight visits.”

He couldn’t help the bad joke—rambling was his default defense mechanism when uncomfortable. And boy, was he uncomfortable. The way Caelen’s eyes tracked his movement made him feel like prey, yet something deeper tugged at him. That same magnetic draw he’d felt during his captivity, the one he’d been trying so hard to forget.

“I did not try to eat your soul,” Caelen said, his voice carrying that aristocratic offense that made Daniel want to roll his eyes. “I merely attempted to… share in your energy.”

“Oh, well, when you put it that way.” Daniel snorted. “That makes it so much better. Just a little nibble of my life force, totally different.”

The corner of Caelen’s mouth twitched – was that almost a smile? No, Daniel had to be imagining it. The Shadow King didn’t smile, he smirked. There was a difference. A very important difference that Daniel needed to remember.

“You joke when you’re afraid,” Caelen said. “Are you afraid of me, Daniel?”

“Afraid? Of the guy who kidnapped me and tried to feed on my life force?” Daniel’s fingers twisted in the bedsheets. “Nah, that’d be weird.”

God, he needed to stop talking. Every word that came out of his mouth made him sound more unhinged. But it was better than letting Caelen see how fast his heart was racing, how the proximity between them made his skin buzz with awareness.

Better to be the annoying hostage than the horny one.

Scratch that thought. He was not a hostage now. 

He needed to take control of the situation. While Caelen was here, Daniel might be able to get some information out of him, and then he could puzzle out how much of that information he could trust later. 

He took a steadying breath. Focus. Information gathering. He could do this.

“The Barrier Keepers showed up today,” he said, watching Caelen’s face carefully. “They’re looking for Knox.”

Something dark flickered across Caelen’s features. “Those self-righteous zealots should mind their own affairs.”

“They said the barriers between worlds are breaking down. That why people are disappearing.”

“And you believe them?” Caelen’s lip curled. “The Keepers care nothing for human lives. They serve only their precious walls between worlds.”

Daniel’s fingers twisted deeper into the sheets. “So you’re saying they’re lying?”

“I’m saying they have their own agenda.” Caelen leaned closer, and Daniel caught that winter-frost scent again. “They maintain order at any cost. If that means sacrificing a few humans who stumble through the cracks, they won’t hesitate.”

“But people are vanishing. That part’s real.”

“Yes.” Caelen’s green eyes held his. “The barriers are weakening. But the Keepers’ solution would be worse than the problem. They would seal off the worlds completely, damn the consequences.”

Daniel frowned. “What consequences?”

“Think of the people from Veridia who now live in your world. What happens to them if the walls go up? What happens to Knox, to Adrian?” Caelen’s voice dropped lower. “What happens to our connection?”

Heat crept up Daniel’s neck at those last words. He pushed the reaction down, focusing on the bigger picture. “You don’t care about Knox and Adrian,” he reminded Caelen. “You only care that you couldn’t stalk me anymore.”

Caelen offered him another smirk. “Is that what you want? For me to disappear from your life completely? I don’t believe that.”

Daniel’s heart thundered in his chest. 

“Of course that’s what I want,” he made himself say, hating how his voice wavered. “And besides, the barriers need to be fixed before more people disappear.”

“And you trust the Keepers to do that?” Caelen’s fingers brushed Daniel’s cheek, sending electricity down his spine. “They’ll destroy everything in their path for their precious walls.”

Daniel jerked away from the touch, scrambling off the bed. Distance. He needed distance to think clearly.

“Stop trying to manipulate me.” He wrapped his arms around himself, pacing the dream-blurred room. “You don’t care about fixing anything. You just want revenge on Knox.”

“Perhaps.” Caelen watched him move. “But I’m not lying about the Keepers. They’re dangerous fanatics who see the world in black and white.”

“Unlike you, who only sees it in shadows?”

A laugh escaped Caelen—actual amusement, not his usual mocking tone. The sound made Daniel’s stomach flip. “I promise you, I see things in much greater context than the Keepers do. They can’t offer you what you need.”

“And what are you offering?” Daniel asked pointedly. “Because last time we met, you weren’t exactly big on choices. You locked me in a room and tried to drain my energy.”

“Things have changed.” Caelen rose from the bed. “You changed them when you looked into my soul.”

“Stop.” Daniel held up his hands. “Just stop. I can’t—I can’t think when you’re…” He gestured vaguely at all of Caelen. The perfect face, the flowing white hair, the predatory grace. “Being you.”

A flash of something—amusement? Interest?—crossed Caelen’s face. “When I’m being what, exactly?”

“You know what you’re doing.” Daniel backed up another step. 

One more step, and his back hit the wall. Trapped. He’d let Caelen maneuver him into a corner—literally and figuratively. The half-fae moved closer, and Daniel’s breath caught in his throat.

“You’re deflecting,” Caelen said. “Tell me what I’m doing that disturbs you so.”

“Nothing disturbs me.” Daniel’s voice cracked on the lie. “I just don’t trust you.”

“And yet here you are, in my dream.”

“Your dream?” Daniel laughed. Trust the Shadow King to twist everything. “You invaded my dream.”

Caelen closed the distance between them. His presence filled Daniel’s senses—that winter-frost scent, the otherworldly chill of his skin, the way his white hair almost seemed to glow. Up close, Daniel could see the subtle shifting patterns in his green irises, like sunlight through leaves.

“Perhaps we invaded each other’s dreams,” Caelen murmured. “Perhaps that’s what happens when two souls touch.”

Daniel’s heart stumbled. “We didn’t—that’s not what happened. You tried to take my energy, and I accidentally saw…” He trailed off, remembering that tortured figure trapped inside Caelen. The pain. The rage. The loneliness.

“It doesn’t matter what you saw,” Caelen said. “What matters now is that I can help you better than the Keepers can.”

Daniel swallowed hard, his skin tingling from Caelen’s proximity. “What could you possibly do?”

“This connection between us.” Caelen brought his hand up near Daniel’s cheek, not quite touching. “It bridges both worlds. We could use it to stabilize the weakening areas.”

“Adrian and Knox have that too,” Daniel said, proud that his voice remained steady. “Their connection spans both worlds. They could—”

“Knox?” Caelen spat the name. “I have something he lacks.”

“What are you talking about?” 

Caelen leaned in, his lips brushing Daniel’s ear. Deceptively warm breath tickled his skin as the Shadow King whispered, “I have the powers of a god.”

Daniel’s heart skipped, then raced. The words settled into his bones like ice crystals, beautiful and chilling. He could feel the truth of them—the raw power emanating from Caelen, different from Knox’s powers of illusions or the Barrier Keepers’ rigid control.

This was something older. Something darker.

And Daniel really, really wished he didn’t find that hot.

“You’re no God,” Daniel said, forcing steel into his voice despite the way his pulse raced. “You’re an egomaniac with a God complex.”

He braced for Caelen’s anger, but to his surprise, Caelen’s expression didn’t darken. Instead, his lips curved into that knowing smile that made Daniel’s stomach flip. Like he saw right through Daniel’s bravado to the uncertainty beneath.

“There’s so much you don’t know about me,” he purred. “Wouldn’t you like to find out how wrong you are?”

His fingers brushed Daniel’s cheek—a touch light as snow but burning all the same. Daniel’s mind went blank. Every witty response, every defensive quip died in his throat. His skin tingled where Caelen touched him, and he couldn’t tell if it was magic or just the effect this breathtaking terrible creature had on him.

Before Daniel could gather his scattered thoughts, Caelen closed the last breath of space between them. His lips captured Daniel’s in a kiss that tasted like midnight and magic—like everything Daniel tried so hard to resist. 

Daniel’s mind short-circuited and his knees grew weak. The kiss pulled at something deep inside him, like hooks in his soul, and he couldn’t tell if it was Caelen’s magic or his own desperate wanting.

A small sound escaped his throat—half protest, half need. Caelen took advantage, deepening the kiss. His tongue swept into Daniel’s mouth, and heat bloomed across Daniel’s skin. Magic crackled between them, raising goosebumps along his arms. 

He couldn’t be doing this. 

This was the Shadow King. The man who’d kidnapped him, who’d tried to drain his energy. Who was probably manipulating him right now.

But god, he kissed like sin incarnate. Like he could devour Daniel’s soul and Daniel might let him.

The thought snapped Daniel back to reality. He planted his hands on Caelen’s chest and shoved, breaking the kiss. His breath came in ragged gasps as he pressed himself flat against the wall. “Stop,” he pressed out. “We can’t—I can’t—”

“Can’t what?” Caelen’s voice was rough, his eyes blazing. “Can’t want this? Can’t admit that you feel our connection?”

“You’re the bad guy.” Daniel’s voice cracked. “You’re evil.”

“Am I?” Caelen’s thumb traced Daniel’s lower lip. “Or am I exactly what you need?”

The touch sent sparks through Daniel’s body. He squeezed his eyes shut, fighting the urge to suck Caelen’s thumb into his mouth. “Stop it.”

Daniel’s frustration boiled over. How could Caelen stand there and act like Daniel’s confusion was a mystery? He pushed off the wall, jabbing a finger into the Shadow King’s chest. “You want to know what I don’t understand? This! All of this! You kidnapped me! You stole my energy from me without consent. You tried to kill my friend! And now you’re acting like we have some deep connection. You show up in my dreams acting like—like—”

He ran his hands through his hair, pushing past Caelen to pace in tight circles. “Like you care about helping me? Please. You get off on this, don’t you? Messing with my head, making me question everything. Playing the misunderstood villain when we both know exactly what you are.”

Daniel spun to face him, chest heaving. “A monster. That’s what you are. You hurt people because you enjoy it. You manipulate and destroy and then have the audacity to stand there looking like that—” He gestured wildly at Caelen’s perfect hair. “Acting like you’re not the bad guy in this story.”

His voice cracked as the words tumbled out faster. “And the worst part? I saw inside you. I saw what’s trapped in there, that part of you that’s screaming. That’s the real you, isn’t it? The one you locked away?” Daniel stepped closer, searching Caelen’s face. “What happened to you? What could have been so terrible that you’re still screaming?”

Caelen’s expression hardened, the temperature in the room dropping several degrees. But Daniel couldn’t stop now.

“That’s why you’re really here, isn’t it? Not because of some connection or because you want to help. It’s because you really need someone to fix all the shit that’s wrong with you, but I will not be that person.” Daniel’s voice cracked as he delivered the final blow. “No one can be that person. You cannot be fixed.” 

The temperature plummeted. Daniel shivered as frost crept across the dream-walls, matching the cold fury in Caelen’s eyes.

“Fix me?” Caelen asked. “You think I need fixing?”

Daniel didn’t respond. It was all he could do not to flinch away from Caelen’s gaze. 

“I am exactly what I chose to become,” Caelen insisted. “What I had to become. Your presumption that I need salvation is both insulting and ignorant.”

Daniel wrapped his arms around himself, trying to ward off the supernatural chill. “Then why are you here?”

“Because you have a choice to make.” Caelen’s voice softened, though the ice didn’t leave his eyes. “Accept my help, or run to your precious Keepers. But before you decide…”

He gestured to the frost-covered dreamscape around them. “Consider this—I’ve never been able to share your dreams so vividly before. Why do you think it is that we can talk like this now?”

Daniel opened his mouth to respond, but the words died in his throat. The dream was already dissolving around them, Caelen’s question lingering in the fading darkness like smoke.

Why could they share dreams so clearly now? What had changed?

The thought followed Daniel as consciousness pulled him under, dragging him back toward waking.

Opening his eyes, he pressed his fingers to his mouth, trying to ground himself in reality.

A dream. Just a dream.

Except it hadn’t been, had it? He’d really talked to Caelen. He’d really… 

Trying to shake the thought, he scrambled out of bed. The clock on his nightstand showed 4:33 AM. Outside his window, the street lights cast long shadows across his room. 

Daniel switched on every light he could reach. The shadows retreated, but his unease remained. He paced the length of his bedroom, running his hands through his already messy hair.

“Get it together,” he muttered to himself. “He can’t reach you here.”

But Caelen’s words echoed in his mind. The barriers were failing. People were disappearing. And the Keepers—were they really as dangerous as Caelen claimed? 

That was what he needed to be thinking about. 

Not the fact that kissing Caelen had felt like falling into starlight.

Enough of this.

Daniel padded into the kitchen, his bare feet silent against the cold tile. His hands trembled slightly as he reached for the coffee maker—aftermath of that dream, that kiss. He needed caffeine. Needed normal.

The soft glow of a phone screen caught his attention. Jamie sprawled across their couch, still in yesterday’s clothes, his face lit by the blue light.

“Daniel?” Jamie looked up, surprised. “What are you doing up so early?”

“What are you doing up so late?” Daniel fired back.

Jamie glanced down at his phone again, shifting on the couch. “I figured I could just take a look at your webnovel. You know, to better understand your situation.”

Something warm spread in Daniel’s chest, pushing back against the lingering chill of his dream. His brother—screen-hating brother who complained that a book was not a book if it didn’t smell of ink and paper—had stayed up all night reading “Monsters of Veridia” just to understand what Daniel was going through.

A grin spread across Daniel’s face. “You got sucked into the story, didn’t you?”

Jamie’s cheeks flushed. “No! I mean… the characters are kind of cool, I guess. And the world-building’s not bad.”

Daniel grabbed his coffee and flopped onto the couch beside his brother. “Admit it. You’re hooked.”

“Fine.” Jamie locked his phone screen. “But that’s not the point. The point is that this Caelen guy who kidnapped you, he seems like a real asshole.”

Daniel’s stomach clenched at the name. The phantom sensation of warm lips against his tingled through his body. He took a long sip of too-hot coffee, trying to wash away the memory.

“He really is,” Daniel said. “Trust me, I know better than anyone.”

He glanced at Jamie’s phone, momentarily lost in thought. How often had he read ‘Monsters of Veridia?’ So many times. And how often had he obsesssed over the hot villain? An equal amount of times—if not more. He still had a ton of fanfiction and fan art saved on his own phone. 

None of it captured the reality of Caelen, though.

None if had ever mentioned his ice magic, either, though Daniel had certainly felt it in his dream just now. Where was that coming from? Was it just something the author had missed?

Who was the author anyway? 

“Caelen is half-fae,” Daniel mused, more to himself. “I think his mother might have been part of the Winter Court?” 

“Uh, maybe?” Jamie said. “That hasn’t come up so far.”

“What chapter are you on, anyway?” 

“Chapter forty-seven,” Jamie said, scrolling through his phone. “The part where Knox confronts Caelen in the forest of memories.”

Daniel remembered reading that chapter often. Back when Caelen was just words on a screen, a deliciously dark character Daniel could crush on without consequences.

“You’ve got a ways to go then.” Daniel pulled his feet up onto the couch, wrapping his hands around his coffee mug. The memory of dream-frost still lingered on his skin. “Though honestly, I’m not sure how much the story will help. Reality turned out… different.”

Jamie lowered his phone. “Different how?”

“Well, for one thing, Caelen never showed any ice powers in the story.” Daniel blew on his coffee, absentmindedly. “But in my dreams just now—” He caught himself, but too late.

“Your dreams?” Jamie sat up straighter. “You’re dreaming about this guy?”

“It’s nothing.” Daniel waved him off. “Probably just processing trauma or whatever.”

Jamie gave him a long look, then got up from the couch to walk into Daniel’s room.

“Where are you going?” Daniel rushed after him. “What are you—?” The question stuck in his throat when he noticed that Jamie was looking at the poster of Caelen on the wall above Daniel’s desk.

It had been there for so long Daniel had kind of forgotten about it. 

Jamie turned around to face Daniel. “You have always had terrible taste in men.”

Daniel felt his face flush hot. “This isn’t—No, Jamie! That’s not what’s happening here.”

“I really, really hope it isn’t.”

“I do not have a crush on him!” Daniel’s voice came out higher than intended. He took a breath, trying to steady himself. “And I do not have terrible taste in men.”

Jamie raised an eyebrow at him and then started ticking off names on his fingers.

“Let’s see. There was Mark the barista who ‘just needed time to figure himself out’ while dating three other people. Travis who borrowed all the money you’d saved up and ghosted. That guy Ryan who kept trying to ‘cure’ your ADHD.” Jamie’s eyes narrowed. “Oh, and let’s not forget Derek who—”

“Okay, stop!” Daniel cut in. “I get it. I was young and stupid.”

“You dated Derek two months ago.”

“Okay, but in my defense, he was hot.”

“He punched you.”

“I flushed his drugs down the toilet.”

“That’s still no reason—”

“I know!” Daniel held his hands up. “I promise, I know. I’m done trying to fix bad boyfriends.” He stepped up to his desk and tore the poster off the wall. “That’s from before! When he was just a character in a story. You can’t hold my fictional crushes against me.”

“So long as they stay fictional.”

“Promise,” Daniel said again.

“I only wish I knew what attracted you to these assholes in the first place.”

Daniel stared at the crumpled poster in his hands, his throat tight. Jamie’s question hit closer than he wanted to admit. Why did he always fall for the dangerous ones? The broken ones?

“I don’t know,” he admitted. “Maybe I just think everyone deserves a second chance.”

“That’s assuming people are willing to change in the first place.” Jamie’s voice softened. “The guys you go for typcially don’t.”

Daniel wanted to agree, but the image of Caelen’s trapped soul flashed through his mind – that screaming, suffering part of him locked away behind walls of shadow magic. He pushed the thought aside. No. He wasn’t going to do this again. Wasn’t going to let himself believe he could fix someone who didn’t want fixing.

“You’re right.” Daniel tossed the crumpled poster in his trash bin. 

When he turned back to his brother, though, his heart stopped. For a split second—less than a blink—Jamie wasn’t there. The space where his brother stood flickered empty, like a TV losing signal, before Jamie popped back into focus.

Cold sweat broke out across Daniel’s skin.

“Something wrong?” Jamie asked. “You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

Daniel’s mouth went dry. “I’m fine,” he said, because surely, he was making things up. “Just tired.” 

His sleep-deprived brain must be playing tricks on him.

But Caelen’s words from the dream echoed through his thoughts: I’ve never been able to share your dreams so vividly before. Why do you think it is that we can talk like this now?

He couldn’t have meant…

Daniel’s gaze darted around the room, searching for other signs. Everything looked normal, solid. But what if it wasn’t? What if reality itself was growing thin here, wearing down like an old sweater? It would explain why Caelen could reach him so easily in his dreams. Why they could have actual conversations now instead of just distorted visions and whispers of thoughts.

They were so close to the park where people had disappeared. The Keepers had tried to slap a band-aid over the hole in reality, but what if it wasn’t holding? What if the zone of overlap was growing because Daniel refused to help them?

His stomach twisted. How long before the walls between worlds wore completely through? How long before people started falling through the gaps, how long before Jamie—

No. He couldn’t think about that. He wouldn’t let Jamie vanish into nothing. 

Caelen had been right; he had a choice to make.

Caelen or the Keepers. 

Daniel’s hand shook as he pulled out the business card Elysia had given him]. It had a number on it. One call and they’d come. One call and he’d be choosing a side.

He didn’t think they’d been entirely truthful with him, but Caelen…

Caelen scared him more. 

If he helped Caelen cross over, if he gave in… Daniel knew exactly what would happen. The Shadow King would walk into his world with all his power and darkness. And Daniel would fall. Hard. Despite every promise he’d just made to Jamie, despite knowing better, despite everything.

He blew out a breath, coming to a decision. “I think I need to call the Keepers.”

“Are you sure about that? Those people weirded me out.”

“That depends. Are you willing to close down the store and run away with me?”

Jamie only looked at him as if he was wondering what Daniel was smoking. 

“That’s what I thought,” Daniel said with a half-smile. This store was everything to Jamie. Daniel would protect it, and him, the best way he could. “I’ll be careful.”

“As long as you know what you’re doing.”

“I do,” Daniel said, hoping that he wasn’t lying. 

---

Daniel paced the bookstore’s cramped backroom, running his fingers through his multi-colored hair. The morning sun filtered through the small window, casting long shadows across stacks of unopened boxes. He’d called the barrier keepers here, and now they stood before him – Elysia, Tarian, and Galen – creatures who seemed out of place among the cardboard and packing tape.

“Before I help you, I need guarantees.” Daniel planted his feet, crossed his arms. “My friends from Veridia—they stay where they are. No deportations, no barriers between us.”

Elysia licked her lips. “We maintain the natural order-“

“That’s not a yes. I need a yes. I’m not jeopardizing my friend’s relationship.”

“Our duty is to protect both realms.” Tarian stepped forward. “We’ll help your friends fit in, not send them back.”

“Is that a promise?” Daniel asked. 

“Yes,” Elysia said. 

Daniel studied her for a moment. How could he tell if her promise was worth anything? The truth was that he couldn’t, but he didn’t have much of a choice. 

You always have a choice, a voice in his head said.

It wasn’t his own voice, and that only made him move forward faster. 

“Fine,” Daniel said to the keepers. “There’s one more thing I need from you.” He gestured around the store. “Sweep this place. Every inch. I need to know Jamie’s safe while I’m gone.”

Galen raised an eyebrow. “You think there’s something off with this store?”

“It’s for my peace of mind,” Daniel said. “Just check for thin spots, tears, whatever you call them. Make sure nothing can slip through.”

The Keepers exchanged glances. Elysia traced a symbol in the air, her fingers leaving trails of blue light. The glow spread outward, seeping into the walls.

“The building’s foundations are solid,” she said. “No weaknesses in the barrier here.”

“And Jamie?”

“We’ll ward the premises,” Tarian touched the doorframe, embedding a shimming sigil. “Nothing will cross without our knowledge.”

Daniel watched them work, wondering if this would be enough. “If anything happens to my brother while I’m helping you-“

“Your brother will be safe,” Elysia said, her voice softer than before. 

“Now,” Galen stepped closer, “about Knox—”

Daniel’s chest tightened. Knox had come to help save him from Caelen. Leading the Barrier Keepers to him felt like a betrayal. 

But what choice did he have? Reality was becoming unstable. People were disappearing. And Jamie…

“Yes,” he made himself say. “But don’t forget what you promised.”

“Of course not,” Elysia reassured him. 

“Right.” Daniel looked at the three weirdos in turn. “I guess you can ride in my car.”

The keepers exchanged glances. Tarian turned to Daniel. “We have no need for cars.”

Daniel raised an eyebrow at him, then decided not to ask. “Suit yourselves.” He didn’t know if these people were going to follow him by magical means—and he didn’t want to think about how creepy that was either. 

For now, he was just happy that he wouldn’t have to spend three hours in a car with them. Playing ‘I spy’ with supernatural gate keepers would have gotten awkward really quick.

---

Daniel pulled into the driveway of the rental house roughly three hours later. The autumn breeze rustled through the trees as he killed the engine, taking a deep breath to steady himself. He grabbed his phone from the cup holder and stepped out of the car.

His keys clattered to the ground as three figures materialized right beside him in a flash of silvery light.

“Jesus!” He stumbled backward, catching himself on the car door. “A little warning next time? What if the neighbors saw?”

“The neighbors won’t notice,” Elysia said, adjusting her elaborate sleeves.

“That’s not the point.” Daniel snatched his keys from the ground. “Next time, take an uber like normal people.”

Tarian’s expression darkened. “We are not—”

“Normal people, yeah, I got that.” Daniel straightened his cardigan. “Just… wait here a minute. Let me talk to them first.”

He approached the house, catching the scent of something cooking through an open window. Inside, he found Knox and Adrian in the kitchen, Adrian leaning against the counter while Knox stirred something on the stove. Zev and Lyrian sat on the couch, sharing headphones. Lyrian had become obsessed with pop music lately, so that was probably what they were listening to.

Leon sat cross-legged in an armchair, his guinea pig Nutmeg nibbling treats from his palm.

“Daniel!” Adrian approached him immediately. “Is your brother okay? You didn’t text!”

“Yeah… I kind of got busy.” Daniel fidgeted with his keys. “We need to talk. All of us.”

Knox turned from the stove, his eyes narrowing. “What’s wrong?”

Daniel glanced toward the front door. “I sort of brought guests.”

The incubus set his wooden spoon down. “What kind of guests?” 

Before Daniel could answer, the front door swung open. The three Barrier Keepers strode in as if they owned the place.

Lyrian yanked out his earbuds, studying the new arrivals curiously. “Fellow Veridians?”

“What?” Zev reached for the sword he wasn’t carrying.

“We’re not from Veridia.” Elysia held up her hands, drawing everyone’s attention to her. “We’re Barrier Keepers.”

The term didn’t seem to mean anything to anyone but Lyrian. “You can’t be,” the siren said. “I thought you were creatures of myth.”

While Lyrian was talking, Knox moved to stand between the Keepers and everyone else. He glanced at Daniel. “Explain.”

Daniel swallowed hard, feeling his friends’ eyes on him. How could he explain what had made him lead these people here? “They can help us with the portals. Actually it’s more than just portals. It’s like entire zones now where reality is just… dissolving. That’s what’s going on with the park near my brother’s store.”

“And you found them there and led them here…?” Knox’s voice held no accusation, but it was clear that he had a lot of questions.

“We need to speak with all of you,” Elysia said, relieving Daniel from his duty to explain. “About finding a permanent solution.”

Adrian moved closer to Knox, their shoulders touching. “What kind of solution?”

“Perhaps we should all sit down,” Tarian suggested, his gravelly voice oddly kind. “This may take some time to explain.”

“The soup’s going to burn,” Knox said flatly, not moving from his protective stance.

“I’ve got it.” Adrian squeezed Knox’s arm before returning to the stove, though his attention remained firmly on the scene unfolding in their living room.

Leon carefully placed Nutmeg back in her cage. “I’ll make coffee. Something tells me we’re going to need it.”

“Tea for me,” Lyrian called after him, “with plenty of sugar!” He was still studying the Keepers with undisguised fascination. “I have so many questions about—”

“Later,” Zev cut him off, moving to stand beside Knox.

The night fae and the incubus obviously weren’t convinced they should welcome these visitors. 

“Relax,” Daniel said. “They promised me they wouldn’t try to send you back or anything.” 

Knox’s features darkened. “No one can make me go anywhere I do not want to go.” 

“You don’t have to worry about that,” Elysia said, holding Knox’s gaze. 

After a moment, Knox nodded once. “As long as we understand each other.” He gestured to the dining area. “We can talk over lunch. Since we were about to eat anyway.”

The domestic normalcy of setting the table felt surreal with the Keepers standing there, watching as Daniel helped Adrian carry bowls of tomato soup to the table, the ceramic warm against his palms. 

Adrian caught his eye as they walked, giving him a reassuring smile. “Hey, if they can help with what’s happening at your brother’s store, that’s good, right?”

“Yeah.” Daniel managed a small smile back. 

That was why he was doing all of this, after all, to keep Jaime safe. 

As lunch was served, everyone settled around the table, the Keepers taking seats as if this was a normal lunch meeting. Knox ladled out soup, and Leon returned with coffee and Lyrian’s tea. 

“So,” Lyrian said, blowing on his tea. Even the smell of it was sweet enough to make Daniel’s teeth ache. “Barrier Keepers,” the siren mused. “I remember songs about you from when I was young. Guardians of the boundaries between worlds.” He tilted his head. “I always thought you’d be… scarier.”

Galen’s mouth twitched. “We try not to stick out.”

Daniel couldn’t keep his mouth shut. “In that case, your wardrobe needs an update.”

“If we could focus,” Elysia said with only a little sharpness. “We’re here because the situation is becoming critical. The barriers between worlds are weakening.”

“We know,” Knox said. “We’ve been dealing with the portals.”

“It’s more than just portals now.” Daniel reminded them, stirring his soup. “There are these zones where reality just… isn’t right.”

“Zones of overlap,” Galen supplied. “Areas where the fabric between worlds has worn so thin that reality itself becomes unstable. They’re spreading.”

Adrian set his spoon down. “Is that what’s happening in Oakridge?”

“Yes.” Elysia nodded, not even trying the soup that sat in front of her. “And it will only get worse unless we take action. That’s why we’re here. To help you… adjust.” 

“Adjust?” Knox’s voice held a note of wariness.

“To living in this world permanently.” Elysia’s gaze swept around the table. “We can help you integrate fully into human society. The way you are now, you are contributing to the rifts widening, but it doesn’t have to be that way.”

Lyrian leaned forward, curious. “And how exactly would that work?”

Elysia smiled, but something in her expression made Daniel tense. “We have ways of helping beings like yourselves… adapt to human existence. To truly become part of this world.”

“Adapt?” Knox set his spoon down carefully. “What exactly does that mean?”

“It means we can help you become human,” Galen said. “Completely human. No more magic, no more otherworldly attributes. You would be indistinguishable from any other person in this world.”

A pin drop would have sounded deafening in the silence that followed. Daniel’s soup suddenly felt like lead in his stomach.

This was wrong.

This wasn’t what he’d wanted.

“You want to take our magic?” Lyrian’s eyebrows shot all the way up. “My voice?”

“Your siren song would become a normal human singing voice,” Elysia explained, as if this should be reassuring. “Still beautiful, I’m sure, but without the supernatural element.”

“You’re talking about stripping away our essence,” Knox said quietly. The temperature in the room seemed to drop several degrees. “Everything that makes us who we are.”

“All of it would fade.” Elysia’s tone remained gentle. “You would be free to live normal human lives. No more hiding, no more danger from the deteriorating barriers.”

“Or,” Tarian added, “you can return to Veridia. Permanently.”

Daniel whirled to Tarian. “You promised you wouldn’t make them go back!” 

“We’re not forcing their hands,” Elysia defended her colleague. “We’re offering your friends a choice we don’t have to offer them.”

“There’s got to be something else.” Adrian shifted closer to Knox, his face pale. Knox wrapped an arm around Adrian’s shoulders, glaring at Elysia.

“Adrian’s right,” Zev’s grumbled. “What you’re offering is unacceptable.”

“The barriers must be stabilized,” Galen said. “The longer beings from Veridia remain here, straddling both worlds, the worse the deterioration becomes. We’re offering you a choice—and time to make it. We don’t expect an immediate answer.”

“How generous,” Knox said flatly.

“We understand this is a lot to process.” Elysia stood, the others following her lead. “We’ll return tomorrow for your decisions. Remember, this isn’t just about you. The overlapping zones will continue to spread, putting everyone in danger—human and Veridian alike.”

Daniel’s studied his friends as they took in the implications of what the keepers were saying. Lyrian staring into his tea as if it held answers. Zev’s clenched jaw. The rigid set of Knox’s shoulders as Adrian pressed against his side. 

Daniel hated it all. 

What had he done? He’d brought these people here, into their home, thinking they would help. Instead, he was forcing the Veridian to choose between their very nature and staying here.

What kind of bullshit was that?

The kind he wasn’t going to put up with any longer. 

He got to his feet. “I’ll show you out,” he said, gesturing for the keepers to follow him to the door. 

The Keepers exchanged glances, but rose without another word. Daniel led them to the front door, hands clenched at his sides to keep from showing how angry he was becoming.

“Remember,” Elysia said as they stepped outside, “we need their answer by—”

“Tomorrow, yes. Your incredibly generous timeline for life-altering decisions has been noted.” Daniel glared. He wanted them gone, needed time to think, to figure out how to fix this mess he’d created.

“This is the kindest solution,” Galen added. “The most humane way to—”

“Right, because nothing says ‘humane’ like ‘give up your entire identity or get out.'” The words burst out sharp and bitter. “Just fuck off.”

He shut the door before they could respond, leaning his forehead against it for a moment.

Was it smart to curse at otherworldly beings? Probably not, but Daniel had never been great at controling his impulses.

Behind him, he could hear the murmur of voices from the dining room, his friends probably trying to process what had just happened.

God, he needed to fix this. There had to be another way.

His mind flickered to his dreams, to Caelen’s warnings about the Keepers. He’d been right, hadn’t he? But Daniel couldn’t think about that right now. First, he needed to face his friends and apologize for bringing this down on them.

When Daniel returned to the dining room, Lyrian was frowning, absently trailing his finger around the rim of his teacup. “Something’s not right.”

“Besides everything?” Zev huffed.

“No, I mean…” Lyrian’s frown deepened. “All the old songs about the Barrier Keepers, they always mentioned teams of four. Always four.”

“Maybe one of them stayed home to cook dinner,” Zev said dryly. “Make sure there’s a hot meal waiting after a long day of destroying people’s lives.”

But Lyrian shook his head, his usual playfulness absent. “No, it was important. The songs were specific about that. Four Keepers, four elements, four corners…” He trailed off, staring into his tea again.

“Songs aren’t always accurate,” Knox said. “Especially not when they’ve been carried on by a race of poets who’d rather sacrifice truth for a good rhyme.”

“Hey!” Lyrian protested, but there was no heat in it.

Daniel dropped back into his chair. This day was going just great, wasn’t it? He opened his mouth to apologize, but Knox spoke first.

“Whatever their number should be,” Knox said, “the real question is whether we can trust anything they’re telling us.”

“The odd zones are real enough,” Daniel said. “I saw what’s happening outside my brother’s store.”

“No one’s disputing that,” Adrian added quietly. “But their solution…” He trailed off, his hand finding Knox’sshoulder.

“Become human or get out.” Zev’s lip curled. “They can’t seriously expect Knox and Adrian to—” He cut himself off, running a hand through his hair in frustration.

“No, they can’t,” Lyrian agreed quietly. “And we still don’t even know why we were brought here in the first place. Something pulled us through those portals for a reason.”

Knox looked at Daniel. “Did they say anything else? About the dead zones, or why this is happening now?”

Daniel shook his head. “Just that it’s getting worse. That’s why I brought them here in the first place—Jamie’s store…” He swallowed hard. “I need to make sure nothing happens to it, or him.”

“You need to protect your world and your brother.” The incubus nodded. “I understand this.”

Daniel didn’t know what to say. Understanding was all nice and good, but he still felt like shit. 

Maybe that was what he deserved.

---

The next morning found Daniel staring into his coffee, fighting back a yawn. 

He hadn’t slept well, even though he hadn’t dreamed of Caelen. 

Somehow, this unsettled him. 

Fuck, when had ‘dreaming of Caelen’ become his ‘normal?’ 

Was the half-fae mad at him? Was he supposed to feel abandoned now that he’d chosen to trust the Keepers?

Not that he trusted the Keepers. That would have been insane. 

He rubbed his face, and then took another sip of his coffee. It was too damn early to be contemplating all of this. 

Only Leon had made it downstairs so far, busy feeding his guinea pig pieces of apple while scrolling through his phone. The quiet felt strange after yesterday’s chaos.

“What do you think we should do?” Daniel asked his friend. 

“Honestly?” Leon looked up from his phone. “I have no idea. All of this…” He trailed off, looking lost for a moment. “None of this should be happening. Maybe it would be best for all of us if the Keepers patched up all the holes and everything returned to normal.”

“You say that like it’s easy.”

“I know it’s not.” He looked down at his phone again, scrolled, then stopped to stare at something. “Oh shit.”

“What?” Daniel asked with a sinking feeling. 

Couldn’t he have one morning without something going wrong?

Leon walked over to Daniel—a bit slowly; his leg had mostly healed, but it was still bothering him. “Look.” He showed his phone to Daniel. 

A shaky video played on the screen. Teenagers filming something that looked like an abandoned movie theater. Strange shadows crawled across the walls, and the air seemed to ripple like heat waves off summer asphalt, even though the outside temperatures were chilly.

“This place is haunted!” a teenage boy said, grinning at the camera. “We’re going in!” 

“Look at the title,” Leon said. “It’s in this city.” He grabbed his phone back, likely so he could look up old movie theaters. 

“Those idiots,” Daniel cursed. “They’re going to get themselves disappeared!” 

“I found it.” Leon moved toward the door. “Can we take your car?” 

“Shouldn’t we wait for the others?”

As if on cue, they heard footsteps on the stairs.

A moment later, Lyrian came into the kitchen, one curious eyebrow raised at the sight of them by the door. “What are you two doing?”

“There might be another one of those zones nearby.” Daniel watched as understanding crossed Lyrian’s face, followed immediately by determination. The siren didn’t even hesitate, just joined them at the door to put on his shoes.

Always ready for an adventure he could put into song later.

Leon held up his phone. “Video was posted ten minutes ago. Maybe we can stop those kids before they do something really stupid.”

Daniel grabbed his car keys. “What kind of teenagers are even up this early?” 

“Betting they’re skipping school,” Leon said, heading out the door.

“And filming themselves while doing it?” 

“I never claimed they were smart,” Leon shot back. “Are you coming?” He’d already reached Daniel’s car, aching leg notwithstanding.

“Should we leave a note?” Daniel asked, even as he was closing the front door behind himself and Lyrian.

“I’ll text Adrian,” Leon said, already typing on his phone. 

“He might still be asleep,” Lyrian threw in. “He and Knox were up late… discussing things.”

Daniel didn’t need the meaningful look Lyrian gave them to know what kind of ‘discussing’ they’d been doing. He unlocked the car, sliding into the driver’s seat while Leon pulled up directions on his phone.

“Okay, take a left at the end of the street,” Leon instructed. “The old Cinema 6 is in some strip mall off Route 9.”

“At least there shouldn’t be much traffic this early,” Daniel muttered, turning the key in the ignition. He tried not to think about what they might find when they got there.

Or about how easily reality could tear apart anywhere, anytime.

* * *

The strip mall came into view about twenty minutes later, and it seemed to be abandoned: a sad collection of empty storefronts with faded signs and dirty windows. The Cinema 6 occupied the far end, its marquee bare except for a few broken plastic letters. The parking lot was empty except for two cars—an older Honda Civic and what looked like a fairly new Subaru.

“Those must be our ghost hunters,” Leon said as Daniel pulled into a spot near the entrance.

Daniel killed the engine but didn’t move to get out. Something felt wrong here. The air looked… strange. Like it was bending around the building, creating weird distortions in the early morning light.

“Well,” Lyrian said, his voice tight. “I think we can confirm this is definitely one of those zones.”

Daniel couldn’t disagree with that, although he’d really hoped they wouldn’t find anything remarkable here. 

Nothing for it now. 

Daniel got out of the car along with the others, trying to spot the teenagers, but aside from the cars, there was no sign of anyone around. 

“They must have gone inside,” Daniel said, trying to peer through the grimy glass doors of the theater. 

Just his luck.

Now he’d have to venture into the spooky building to save some brats who should have known better. 

At least it wouldn’t be difficult to get inside. One of the glass doors had a jagged hole near the handle and hung slightly ajar. Daniel barely had to touch it before it creaked open. “Here we go, I guess.” 

Lyrian strode past him into the theater before he was even done speaking. “What is this place?” His gaze swept over the movie posters and the thick layer of dust accumulated on the concession counter. 

“People used to come here to watch movies,” Leon explained. “Like the television we have at the house, just way bigger.”

“That sounds fun. Why was such a marvelous place abandoned?” 

Daniel could only shrug. “Maybe they ran out of money.”

A broad, carpeted hallway led from the lobby toward the theaters. Daniel headed down that way and motioned for the others to follow. 

It was getting a little difficult to see. The dirty glass doors at the front didn’t let a lot of light through, and the little that filtered in didn’t reach far.

Daniel pulled out his phone, switching on its flashlight. “Hello? Anyone here? Come out! You’re being idiots!”

No response.

“Should we split up?” Lyrian asked, still looking around curiously at the different doors.

“Absolutely not.” Daniel shook his head. “Haven’t you seen any horror movies since you came here? That’s how people die.”

A crash echoed from one of the theater halls, followed by muffled voices and giggling.

“Theater three,” Leon pointed to the right.

Daniel turned that way. The carpet squished beneath his feet, damp from something—he didn’t want to know what.

He pushed open the door Leon had pointed out and spotted three figures with their own flashlights standing in front of the screen. 

“Hey!” Daniel called out. “You need to get out of here.”

The teenagers spun around, clearly shocked that they weren’t alone. Two girls and a boy, probably sixteen or seventeen.

“We’re just exploring,” one of the girls said, sounding pissed that she got caught.

“Yeah, well, explore somewhere else. This place isn’t—” Daniel’s words cut off as his flashlight beam passed over the screen.

Instead of the expected white surface, the screen rippled like water, colors swirling beneath its surface. The air around it bent and twisted, creating that same distortion he’d seen outside.

“Oh shit,” Leon whispered.

The teens hadn’t noticed, still focused on the intruders who’d crashed their urban exploration party.

“Get away from there,” Daniel said, trying to keep his voice steady. “Now.”

“Don’t be lame,” the boy argued, crossing his arms. “You can’t tell us what to—”

“Look at the screen,” Leon’s voice carried an edge of command that made all three teens turn automatically.

Their flashlight beams joined Daniel’s, illuminating the writhing surface. One of the girls screamed.

“What the fuck?” The boy stumbled back. “That wasn’t doing that before!”

The ripples were spreading now, like someone had thrown a stone into a pond. The colors beneath the surface grew darker, more intense. Daniel could have sworn he heard whispers coming from behind the screen.

“Everyone out,” Daniel ordered, backing toward the door. “C’mon!”

This time no one argued. The teens scrambled toward them, but before they could reach the door, one of the girls let out a choked gasp. Her friend grabbed for her hand—

And missed.

The girl flickered like a bad video signal, there and not there, before vanishing completely.

I can help you stop this.

The voice in Daniel’s head was crystal clear, as if Caelen stood right beside him.

Of course it was. The barriers between their worlds must be even thinner here than they’d been in the bookstore. 

“No, no, no!” The remaining girl was screaming, still reaching for where her friend had been. “Sarah! Sarah!“

“We need to get out of here,” Leon said, grabbing the boy’s arm as the screen’s surface began to bubble and twist. 

A massive clawed hand burst through the screen’s surface, followed by another. The creature that pulled itself through looked like something out of a nightmare—all teeth and spines and too many eyes.

“Oh fuck,” Daniel breathed. “RUN!”

They all stumbled toward the exit. Daniel took the hysterical girl’s hand, practically dragging her up the aisle as the monster crashed down into the seats behind them.

They burst out of the theater into the lobby, the sound of splintering wood and tearing metal following them. The boy was already fumbling with his phone. “I’m calling 911—”

“They can’t help,” Daniel said, his heart pounding. Sarah could be dead, or trapped in Veridia—and he didn’t know which would be worse. 

Sarah is lost, Caelen spoke in his mind. And you might want to run faster. That’s a cave lurker—they’re quite fond of fresh meat.

The cave lurker burst through the lobby doors just as they reached the exit. Lyrian spun around, placing himself between the creature and the others.

“Get them to the car,” he ordered, his voice taking on an otherworldly resonance that made Daniel’s skin prickle.

“Lyrian—”

“GO!”

Daniel hesitated for a split second, then pushed the teens toward the exit. The girl was still crying, but at least she was moving.

Behind them, Lyrian began to sing. The sound filled the abandoned lobby, a battle song in a language Daniel didn’t understand. The siren’s aquamarine hair lifted off his shoulders as if stirred by a supernatural wind, and the air around him shimmered and solidified into translucent barriers that pushed against the cave lurker. The creature slammed against them, making them flicker and crack. 

He can’t keep that up for long, Caelen warned. Not in your world. The magic’s too thin.

Daniel didn’t want the voice in his head to be right. 

The cave lurker slammed against the barriers again, and this time several of them shattered completely. Lyrian staggered, his song faltering for a moment before he caught himself.

“Get in the car!” Daniel shouted at the teens, shoving them toward his Honda. Leon was already in the passenger seat, turning to help pull the sobbing girl inside.

Daniel hung back near the doors, frantically trying to think of some way to help the siren. 

If only he had attended more than two Judo classes before getting bored with it.

“I’ve got this,” Lyrian ground out between verses, though the strain in his voice said otherwise. “Get yourself to safety!”

Daniel hesitated, then turned toward the exit—and froze. Another monster had materialized out of nowhere, blocking their escape route. This one was smaller than the cave lurker, but moved like liquid shadow, its form barely holding together.

They were trapped between two monsters, and Lyrian’s shields were failing.

You could call the Keepers, Caelen’s voice held a note of amusement. If you think they’d get here in time.

“This isn’t the time for jokes!” Daniel burst out. He must sound crazy to Lyrian, who couldn’t hear the other end of the conversation, but at this point, he didn’t care. 

No, of course. You’re right. I’m teasing you because you know how to stop this, but you won’t.

The shadow creature slithered closer, its edges rippling like ink in water. Behind them, another of Lyrian’s barriers shattered.

I can help, Caelen said, his voice losing its mocking edge. But you have to trust me.

“Why would I trust you?” Daniel hissed, backing away from the shadow monster.

Because it’s the only way I can save you.

Lyrian’s song cracked. The cave lurker’s claws reached for him, closer now. Too close.

You know what to do, Daniel. Focus on the connection between us. I can come through just like the monsters did. I only need an anchor point. 

“And then what?” Daniel demanded, even as he felt that connection between them without wanting to. It was tangible here, in this strange place, this zone of overlap. “You’ll just help us out of the goodness of your heart?”

The shadow creature lunged. Daniel threw himself sideways, barely avoiding its touch. He could feel the fury radiating from it, its desire to kill.

I won’t let these things harm you, Caelen’s voice was deadly serious now. Pull me through, and I’ll save you. And the siren too, Caelen added almost like an afterthought.

The shadow creature lunged again. Daniel dodged, but in doing so, backed straight into Lyrian, whose song cut off with a strangled gasp. The last barrier shattered.

The cave lurker roared in triumph.

Daniel. Now.

He could feel it—some kind of magic flowing between him and Caelen, like a rope bridge spanning two worlds. All he had to do was reach for it, pull…

“Promise me,” Daniel gasped, as the shadow creature reformed for another attack. “Promise you’ll fight on my side.”

I promise. Now PULL!

Daniel closed his eyes and reached through that connection with everything he had. It felt like grabbing a live wire, power surging through him as something—someone—rushed across that bridge between worlds.

When he opened his eyes, Caelen stood before him, his presence filling the space like a storm about to break. White hair floating in an ethereal wind, green eyes blazing with barely contained power.

He was beautiful. Dangerous and arrogant and beautiful.

And Daniel already knew he was going to regret this.

---

For a moment, everything went still. Even the shadow creature paused its attack, as if sensing a kindred darkness.

Then Caelen smiled the kind of smile that made Daniel’s blood run cold. 

“Such a crude thing,” Caelen said, looking at the monster that had attacked Daniel. “Barely more than loose magic pretending to have form.”

He raised one hand, and darkness pooled in his palm like liquid night. The shadow creature wavered, its edges beginning to blur.

“Allow me to show you what true shadow magic looks like.”

Caelen closed his fist. The creature screamed—a sound like tearing metal—as its form collapsed in on itself, drawn toward Caelen’s hand. Within seconds, it was gone, absorbed into his power.

The cave lurker roared, abandoning its pursuit of Lyrian to charge at this new threat. Caelen didn’t move, didn’t even seem concerned as the monster barreled toward him.

“Look out!” Daniel shouted.

“Always so worried,” Caelen said, glancing at Daniel with something like amusement. “Watch.”

Just before the cave lurker reached him, Caelen’s form dissolved into shadow. The monster crashed through empty air, stumbling. When it turned, snarling, Caelen had reformed behind it.

“Pathetic,” he said, and this time there was no amusement in his voice. “You dare threaten me and what’s mine?”

The shadows around him writhed and spread, darkening the entire lobby while Caelen’s green eyes glowed even brighter. The temperature plummeted. Daniel could see his own breath, could feel frost forming on the dirty floor.

The cave lurker tried to retreat, but bands of shadow wrapped around its legs, holding it in place. More shadows rose like spears, impaling the creature from multiple angles. It thrashed and howled, but Caelen’s magic held firm.

The cave lurker’s form began to break apart, not into blood and gore, but into fragments of darkness and otherworldly energy. As it died, the air around it shimmered and crackled with released power, sending waves of cold through the lobby. 

The monster’s essence dissipated as if it had never been more than smoke.

Slowly, the shadows receded. The temperature began to rise. Caelen stood in the center of the lobby, not a hair out of place, looking for all the world like he’d just taken a pleasant stroll rather than fought off two monsters.

His eyes found Daniel’s. “Well? No thank you for your gallant rescuer?”

Daniel swallowed hard. Having Caelen here, real and solid and powerful, was stirring up all sorts of complicated feelings he’d been trying to suppress.

“Thank you,” he managed. “But this doesn’t mean I trust you.”

“Of course not.” Caelen’s smile held secrets Daniel wasn’t sure he wanted to know. “But you will. In time.” He took a step toward Daniel.

“Don’t!” Lyrian said in a sharp tone of voice. “Stay where you are, Shadow King.”

Daniel glanced at Lyrian. He’d almost forgotten the siren was there. 

Caelen’s smile didn’t waver, but something dangerous flickered in his eyes. “Or what, little siren?”

The temperature in the room plummeted as shadows began pooling at his feet. Lyrian’s voice took on that otherworldly resonance again, the air around him shimmering.

“I may be weakened,” Lyrian said, “but I won’t let you—”

Caelen moved faster than Daniel could track. One moment he was standing still, the next he had Lyrian pinned against the wall with shadows. “You won’t let me?” He laughed, cold and cruel. “You forget yourself.”

“And you underestimate me,” Lyrian shot back. Despite being restrained, his voice grew stronger. The shimmering air around him solidified into those translucent barriers again.

The shadows holding him shattered.

Caelen’s eyes narrowed. More shadows rose around him, and Daniel could feel the building pressure of power about to explode.

No, he couldn’t let that happen. 

“Stop!” Daniel called. “Don’t you dare hurt him!”

The shadows stilled. Caelen’s gaze snapped to Daniel, and for a moment, he regarded him silently, face unreadable. Then the shadows retreated, leaving the dirty floor bare once more. “So long as he doesn’t hurt me.”

A low growl echoed through the lobby. All three of them turned toward the entrance, where another monster was materializing out of thin air—this one looked like it was made of crystalline shards and jagged edges.

“Oh, come on,” Daniel muttered.

Hadn’t there been enough monsters today?

Caelen looked at the creature the way another man might look at a cockroach. “This place has become seriously unstable. Too much magic, perhaps.”

He dispatched it with a casual wave of his hand, the creature shattering into a thousand glittering pieces that dissolved before they hit the ground. “Now then,” he said, as if they hadn’t just been interrupted, “shall we discuss more pressing matters?”

“Yes,” Lyrian spat. “Like you getting the fuck back where you came from.”

“Such language.” Caelen sounded utterly unimpressed with Lyrian. “Tell me, siren, can you stabilize this zone? Because I can.” His eyes found Daniel’s again. “With a little help.”

“If you think we’d trust you—”

“I wasn’t asking you.” Caelen moved toward Daniel again. This time, Lyrian’s warning didn’t stop him. “Remember what I told you? About our connection?”

Daniel should back away. He knew he should. But his feet remained rooted to the spot as Caelen approached. Want and fear tangled in his chest, making it hard to breathe.

“How?” Daniel asked. “How do we stop the monsters?”

Caelen reached him, close enough now that Daniel could feel the chill radiating from his skin. One elegant hand came up to cup Daniel’s face. “Like this.”

The kiss, when it came, was surprisingly gentle. Daniel went rigid, his mind screaming at him to pull away even as his body yearned to lean in.

“Open up to me,” Caelen murmured against his lips, fingers threading through Daniel’s hair. The touch sent shivers down his spine, and something inside him—some bit of resistance—crumbled.

When Daniel yielded, the world seemed to shift around them. Power surged between them, cold and electric, making his skin tingle and his heart race. He could feel the zone’s unstable energy being drawn into that connection, smoothing out like wrinkles in fabric.

Caelen’s grip tightened, possessive and triumphant, and Daniel wasn’t sure if the whimper that escaped him was from fear or desire.

Maybe both.

Holy shit, definitely both.

The kiss broke, but Caelen didn’t let go. His fingers remained tangled in Daniel’s hair, his other hand sliding down to grip Daniel’s waist. The air around them crackled with residual energy, making Daniel’s skin feel too tight, too sensitive.

“There,” Caelen said, his voice low and satisfied. “The zone is stabilizing.”

Daniel tried to focus on anything but the way Caelen’s touch burned through his clothes. This was so not the time to be swooning over the hot evil villain who somehow needed him to save the world even if the part of Daniel that longed to be a romance novel protagonist was having the time of his life.

Get your shit together, he told himself.

The lobby did feel different now. The weird distortions in the air had smoothed out, and that creeping wrongness that had been making his skin crawl was fading. So… yay for magical makeouts? 

“Get your hands off him.” Lyrian’s voice cut through Daniel’s mental spiral into hysteria.

Right. Lyrian. Who had just watched… oh God. 

Could this moment become any more mortifying?

Daniel tried to step back, but Caelen’s grip only tightened. “I don’t take orders from you, siren.” His thumb traced a small circle on Daniel’s hip. “Besides, Daniel isn’t exactly fighting me off, is he?”

Daniel’s face burned. Caelen was right—he wasn’t fighting. He should be. He knew he should be. But his body was still buzzing from whatever had just happened between them.

“You’re manipulating him,” Lyrian accused. “Using magic to—”

“I assure you,” Caelen’s voice carried an edge now, “Daniel’s responses are entirely his own.” His grip loosened slightly, allowing Daniel to pull back if he wanted to. “Aren’t they, sweetheart?”

“I…” Daniel swallowed hard, finally managing to take a step back. “Don’t call me that.”

“What would you like me to call you?”

“Something less lame.” Daniel gestured at himself. “Look at me. Do I look like someone who deserves the most generic pet name?” 

Daniel shook his head at himself. Why were they even having this discussion now? 

None of this should be happening, and he had way more important things to take care of. “We should check on the teenagers. You know, the ones probably traumatized for life out there?” 

Caelen’s gaze flicked to the entrance. “Always so concerned about others,” he murmured. “But if that’s what you have to do…”

“That is what I have to do.”

Daniel turned toward the entrance. He’d left Leon waiting out there long enough, and he really didn’t want to continue his conversation with Caelen right now. His brain was too addled. 

When he stepped outside, he found the teens huddled in his car. Leon stood beside the vehicle, arms crossed, radiating tension.

The moment Leon spotted Caelen, his whole body went rigid. “What the fuck?”

“Nice to meet you too.” Caelen’s smile was sharp enough to cut glass.

Leon looked to Daniel and Lyrian. “Why is the Shadow King here?”

“He helped with the monsters,” Daniel said, aware of how weak that sounded. “And stabilized the zone.”

“He what?” Leon clearly struggled trying to piece together what had happened inside. “Didn’t Knox send him back to Veridia?”

“I cannot be imprisoned anywhere,” Caelen stated with an unamused expression. It seemed he still hating even hearing Knox’s name.

“We need to get the kids to the police station,” Daniel cut in before Leon and Caelen could keep arguing. “I’ll explain everything to you later,” he promised Leon.

“That explanation had better be good,” his friend said. 

Daniel tried not to grimace. He didn’t have a good explanation. In the heat of the moment, he’d figured Caelen’s help would be better than nothing, and definitely better than what the Barrier Keepers had proposed, but now that the immediate danger had passed, all he could see was that he’d summoned a villain from another world to add to his problems. 

“We should head to your brother’s store,” Caelen said, his tone oddly casual. “If the zones are destabilizing this badly…”

Daniel’s heart clenched. Jamie. God, he wanted nothing more than to rush to the store right now, make sure his brother was safe. If something like this happened there…

But the Shadow King had no reason to care about Jamie’s safety. 

He’d only said that to manipulate Daniel, the way he always manipulated everyone around him. 

No matter how badly Daniel wanted to drive back to Oakridge, he wasn’t going to fall for that. Besides, with Caelen here, they now had the option to fix the unstable zones without the aid of the Barrier Keepers. Knox and the others needed to hear about that. 

“My brother is safe for now,” Daniel said, hoping he was right. “I need to go back to Knox and the others.”

Caelen’s lips curled down. “The incubus won’t welcome my presence.”

“Tough,” Daniel said. “I guess you’ll just have to learn how to play nice.”

“Nice?” Shadows gathered at Caelen’s feet. “You know my history with Knox. You can’t expect me to be cordial with the monster who murdered my parents.”

“Your parents?” Leon’s huffed laugh made them all turn. “Knox had every right to end them after they sacrificed twenty innocent people to their dark god. The novel didn’t leave out that part of the story.”

For a moment, Caelen’s perfect composure cracked. Raw fury twisted his features as he focused on Leon. “You dare speak of things you know nothing about, human.”

Leon didn’t hesitate. “I know that your parents went mad.”

“They rediscovered their faith! But you wouldn’t understand. Your eyes are closed to the truth, to the injustice of this world.”

“This world or your world?” Leon challenged. 

“All worlds,” Caelen insisted.

While the two of them argued, Daniel glanced at the teens in his car. What must they be thinking of this conversation? What—

Wait.

Was that…?

Daniel opened the car door and ripped the teenage boy’s phone out of his hand. “Were you filming us, you little shit?” 

The screen showed a livestream, already at fifteen minutes with over a hundred viewers in the chat. Comments scrolled past too fast to read, but Daniel caught phrases like “awesome special effects” and “the Shadow King is back!!!”

“Oh fuck.” Daniel’s stomach dropped. “How many people saw—”

“Give that back!” The boy tried to grab his phone.

Shadows wrapped around the device. It cracked in Daniel’s hand, rendering it useless.

“Hey!” the boy protested. “That was a new iPhone!”

“Be grateful that’s all I destroyed,” Caelen said coldly. “Mortals who talk too much tend to have… unfortunate accidents.”

The boy went pale and shrank back in his seat.

“You can’t threaten teenagers,” Daniel snapped at Caelen. “And you can’t go around destroying people’s stuff.”

“That phone was obviously bothering you, pet.”

Daniel took a deep breath. “I don’t need you to destroy things on my behalf, and stop with the ridiculous names. I’m not your pet.”

“Of course not.” Caelen smiled.

Daniel glared at him. “No more magic. No more threats. We’re taking the kids to the police station, and then we’re dealing with… everything else.”

Meanwhile, he really hoped the Barrier Keepers hadn’t been watching that stream. This was not how he wanted them to find out he’d pulled another powerful Veridian to this side of the barrier. 

---

Chapter Eight

Daniel’s phone buzzed for the tenth time since they’d left the police station. Adrian’s name flashed on the screen again, but Daniel couldn’t answer while driving. Not that he wanted to explain this mess over the phone anyway.

Leon’s phone started ringing next. He glanced at the screen and immediately declined the call.

“I’ll leave you to explain this when we get there,” he said, his tone making it clear exactly how much he didn’t envy Daniel’s position.

Daniel’s hands were sweating on the steering wheel as he pulled up to the rental house. He’d spent the entire drive rehearsing how to explain Caelen’s presence, but somehow “I accidentally-not-accidentally summoned your mortal enemy while trying to save some teenagers” didn’t sound great no matter how he phrased it.

Caelen had insisted on taking the back seat, probably to maintain some sort of villainous dignity. In the rearview mirror, Daniel could see him staring out the window, expression unreadable. The Shadow King hadn’t spoken since they’d left the theater, which was somehow more unsettling than if he’d been threatening everyone.

“This is going to be bad, isn’t it?” Daniel asked Lyrian, who tried to keep as much distance between himself and Caelen as possible.

“Absolutely,” Lyrian said without mincing his words. “Knox will try to kill The Shadow King on sight, and I hope he succeeds.” The siren glared daggers at Caelen, who seemed to consider it beneath himself to even acknowledge Lyrian’s existence. 

“Great.” Daniel killed the engine but didn’t move to get out. “Just great.”

“Let’s get it over with,” Leon said, opening the door on his side. 

Daniel sighed and followed. “C’mon.” He motioned for Caelen to climb out of the car. “Or are you scared of Knox?”

Caelen’s gaze narrowed, and he didn’t dignify the question with a response. 

The front door opened before they could reach it. Knox stood in the doorway, his expression darkening as he caught sight of who was approaching. 

Without warning, his eyes flashed molten gold, and in the next instant, he launched himself at Caelen with inhuman speed. Daniel’s heart lurched into his throat – he’d expected Knox to be unhappy, but he hadn’t expected this. 

Shadow magic crackled around Caelen as he deflected Knox’s first blow, jumping backward.

“You dare show your face here?” Knox snarled, pressing forward with another attack. “Are you going to threaten my mate again?”

Caelen blocked each strike but didn’t counter attack. His movements were precise, controlled, and his power restrained. 

It was almost as if he was being the reasonable one in this encounter. 

“I did not come here for your mate.”

His words did not seem to pacify the incubus. Clearly, Knox didn’t believe him.

And why would he?

“Knox, stop!” Daniel moved forward, about to step in front of the demon, but before he could do anything monumentally stupid, Leon caught his arm.

“Bad idea,” Leon muttered. “Very bad idea.”

Knox’s next attack sent Caelen stumbling back against Daniel’s car. The metal groaned under the impact, and Daniel winced. He could barely afford that car. He could definitely not afford to fix it if it broke.

“You should have stayed in Veridia,” Knox growled. “Give me one reason why I shouldn’t end you right now.”

“Because he helped us!” Daniel yanked free from Leon’s grip, frustration building. 

But Knox wasn’t listening. He didn’t care what Daniel had to say. But even as Daniel cursed under his breath, he knew who Knox would listen to. 

He sprinted for the house, his mind racing even faster than his feet. Knox wouldn’t actually kill Caelen, right? 

Right?

When Daniel burst through the front door, he found Adrian already headed his way. Of course his friend would have been watching—even if Knox had told him to stay where he was safe.

“Put your boyfriend on a leash!” Daniel demanded, the words coming out harsher than he’d intended.

Adrian’s expression hardened in a way that made Daniel’s stomach drop. “Why would I? Caelen deserves every blow.”

Daniel couldn’t argue with that. Caelen did deserve a good beating for everything he’d done, but… but… “We need him!” The words tasted bitter in Daniel’s mouth, but they were the truth.

“Need him?” Adrian’s eyebrows rose. “We don’t need the Shadow King! What were you thinking bringing him here?”

“I was thinking,” Daniel said, fighting to keep his voice steady, “that we need a solution that doesn’t involve Knox becoming human or getting banished to Veridia. Caelen can stabilize the zones of overlap. He did it at the theater.”

That made Adrian pause, conflict flickering across his face. Daniel knew what was going on with him. He loved Knox more than he hated Caelen. 

“He saved me and Lyrian,” Daniel pressed, seizing the moment of hesitation. “And look—he’s not even fighting back. Just… please. At least hear the man out before you kill him.”

Adrian pressed his lips together, glancing between Daniel and the fight outside. “Fine. But if he tries anything—”

“Then Knox can tear him apart, yeah, I know.” Daniel hoped that wouldn’t happen, but it couldn’t be ruled out. “Just… help me stop this?”

Adrian’s jaw clenched, but he nodded and headed for the door. Daniel followed, his heart still hammering. Outside, Knox had Caelen backed against Daniel’s car. The side mirror hung limply, barely attached by a few wires. Shadow magic crackled between them, neither willing to give ground.

“Knox.” Adrian’s voice cut through the tension. “That’s enough.”

Knox’s head snapped toward Adrian, eyes still blazing gold. “He—”

“I know what he did.” Adrian’s tone left no room for argument. “But Daniel says he can help with the barriers. Without the Keepers.”

The mention of the Keepers made Knox’s grip on Caelen’s throat loosen slightly. Daniel held his breath, hoping his gambit would work. After what felt like forever, Knox stepped back, though the fury didn’t leave his face.

“Talk,” Knox demanded, directing the word at Caelen. “And make it good.”

Caelen straightened, brushing off his clothes with far more dignity than someone who’d just been slammed into a car should possess.

“The barriers between worlds are destabilizing faster than the Keepers realize. But I’ve found a way to stabilize them without their interference.”

“And how exactly would you do that?” Knox’s eyes still glowed, though the gold had dimmed slightly.

Caelen’s gaze settled on Daniel. “Through our connection.”

“What connection?” Knox’s power flared again, as if he would launch another attack if Caelen didn’t explain himself better.

“It’s true,” Daniel said quickly, before Knox could throw himself at Caelen again. “I saw him do it at the theater. He used our… whatever this is… to stabilize the zone.”

“He did,” Lyrian added, sounding like the admission physically pained him. “I don’t like it, but I saw it happen. The barrier fixed itself when he kissed Daniel.”

Knox stared at Caelen. “What are you doing to my mate’s friend? Wasn’t it enough for you to kidnap him once?”

Daniel held his breath. He’d like to know the answer to that himself.

“Really, Knox?” Caelen showed another one of those infuriating smiles. “I know you’re not the brightest incubus known to man, but do you need to have everything spelled out for you?”

“Humor me,” Knox said darkly.

Caelen’s gaze flicked to Daniel. “During the time I held him captive, I discovered something unexpected. A connection that should have been impossible in this world.”

“You mean when you kidnapped and terrorized him,” Knox growled.

“Yes.” At least Caelen didn’t try to deny it. “But what I discovered then changed everything. Daniel is my mate.”

Daniel’s mind went blank. The words didn’t make sense. Caelen couldn’t possibly mean… He had to be lying. But why? What could he possibly gain from claiming something like that?

“I don’t believe you.” Knox’s voice cut through the stunned silence. “This is just another manipulation.”

But Daniel barely heard the argument that erupted. 

He couldn’t be Caelen’s mate. He couldn’t be.

He’d promised Jamie he was done with bad boys. Done rushing headlong into disaster. Done letting his heart override his common sense. 

And now here was Caelen, literally the worst of them all, claiming they were mates?

“This is exactly the kind of manipulative bullshit I’d expect from you,” Knox was saying, his voice tight with barely controlled rage. “You can’t just claim someone as your mate to serve your purposes.”

“I claimed nothing,” Caelen said. “I merely stated what is.”

“You’re lying.” Daniel’s voice came out hoarse, breaking into their argument. Both men turned to look at him, but Daniel kept his eyes fixed on Caelen. “You’re lying,” he repeated more firmly.

Caelen’s gaze held his with an intensity that made Daniel’s breath catch. Those green eyes seemed to see right through him, past all his defenses.

“I expected them to doubt me,” Caelen said, his voice softer now, meant just for Daniel. “But you? You should feel it. You must have felt it in the theater.”

“I don’t feel anything.” The lie tasted bitter on Daniel’s tongue. “And I don’t want to. I’m done with bad decisions masquerading as romance.”

“Romance?” Caelen shook his head. “What’s between us is far greater than romance.” 

“There is nothing between us.”

“Then explain the barrier.” Caelen took a step toward him. Knox tensed, but didn’t interfere. “Explain how our kiss sealed that zone. Explain why you can summon me across dimensions with just a thought.”

Daniel opened his mouth, then closed it again. He had no explanation. No rational reason why their connection could do what it did.

But that didn’t mean… it couldn’t mean…

Could it?

“You don’t need to fight this so hard.” Caelen stepped closer, his presence overwhelming everything else. Daniel’s heart hammered against his ribs as Caelen reached for him, clearly intending to prove his point with another kiss.

And damn it if Daniel didn’t want to let him. Right here, in front of everyone. 

Wasn’t that the kind of shit you only read about in novels? Wasn’t it the kind of love story Daniel had always wanted for himself?

It was.

Except that this wasn’t a story. It was real, and Caelen was really dangerous.

Drawing on every bit of self-restraint he possessed, Daniel shoved him away. “Don’t.”

His voice shook, but his hands were steady. He couldn’t let Caelen kiss him again. If he did, he knew the Shadow King would consume him. 

Something flickered in Caelen’s eyes—hurt? Indignation? Daniel couldn’t tell.

“You know how to call me when you need me.” Caelen kept his voice soft. Then shadows swirled around him, and he vanished, leaving nothing but questions and tension in his wake.

Knox cursed, the sound harsh in the sudden silence. Daniel could feel everyone’s eyes on him, waiting for explanations he couldn’t give. Waiting for him to make sense of something he barely understood himself.

“I can’t—” Daniel gestured vaguely at nothing. “I need a minute.”

He headed for the house, ignoring Leon calling his name. His room wasn’t much of a sanctuary—just a hastily decorated guest room—but right now it felt like the only safe place left.

Daniel collapsed onto the bed, staring at the ceiling. Mates. The word bounced around his head, refusing to settle into anything that made sense.

Twenty minutes later, someone knocked on his door. 

Daniel groaned. “Not now.”

“It’s just me.” Adrian’s voice. Of course it was Adrian. “Can I come in?”

Daniel considered saying no, but honestly? He could use a friend right now. “Yeah.”

Adrian perched on the edge of Daniel’s bed, his expression serious. “So,” he began, as if he didn’t quite know how to begin. 

“So,” Daniel repeated. “Now you know I kissed the Shadow King.”

Adrian didn’t say anything for a long moment. Daniel could read on his face, though, that he wasn’t pleased. Of course not. Adrian was a reasonable person. Always had been. He’d hesitated even making out with *Knox*, and Knox was a fucking saint next to Caelen. 

“You don’t have to do it, you know,” Adrian said next. “We can find another solution to fix the barriers. One that doesn’t involve you getting anywhere near Caelen.”

“Yeah.” Daniel’s voice sounded hollow even to his own ears. “Of course we will.”

“I mean it.” Adrian’s jaw tightened. “Whatever he says about mate bonds, he’s still dangerous. Still the same person who kidnapped you.”

“I know.” Daniel picked at a loose thread on his comforter. He did know. That was the problem—knowing didn’t seem to matter as much as it should.

Silence stretched between them until Daniel couldn’t take it anymore. “What’s it like?” he asked quietly. “Having a mate?”

Adrian’s expression flickered. “It’s… complicated. Sometimes overwhelming. And it’s not like the books make it sound—there’s no magical solution to relationship problems just because you’re mates.”

Daniel raised an eyebrow. “Really? Because you and Knox seem pretty perfect together.”

“We work at it.” Adrian wouldn’t meet his eyes. “And sometimes the bond makes things harder, not easier. There’s pressure, knowing you’re supposedly destined for each other.”

“You’re trying to make it sound terrible,” Daniel said. “But I’ve seen your face when Knox walks into a room. You light up like a Christmas tree.”

Adrian sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Fine. Yes. Having a mate is… it’s everything. But Knox isn’t Caelen. You have to see that.”

“I do see that.”

“Do you?” Adrian leaned forward. “Because you have this pattern, Daniel. Every time there’s a guy who’s clearly bad news, you—”

“Throw myself at him?” Daniel finished dryly.

“I was going to say ‘get invested,’ but yeah, basically.”

Daniel flopped back onto the bed, staring at the ceiling. “I know. Trust me, I know exactly how I am with bad boys.”

“Then why? What is it about them that draws you in every time?”

The question hung in the air. Daniel opened his mouth to say he didn’t know, but the words stuck in his throat. Because he did know. He’d always known, even if he’d never wanted to admit it to himself.

When he was with someone dangerous, someone broken, someone intense—his own intensity didn’t seem like too much anymore. His constant energy, his overwhelming emotions, his tendency to feel everything at maximum volume… next to their darkness, his light didn’t seem so blinding.

Hell, if it could fix them, it could even be a good thing. That was what he wanted, to pour all of himself into loving someone else and making them whole. He wanted to live and love with the kind of intensity that was deemed unhealthy outside of fiction. 

He knew he needed a therapist more than he needed another bad boyfriend, but he wasn’t sure this part of himself, this deep desire for all-consuming disaster romance, to be the one, could be changed. Maybe it could only be restrained. 

That was what he would have to do. 

Restrain himself. 

“Daniel?” Adrian prompted softly.

Daniel forced a smile. “You’re right. We’ll find another way to stabilize the barriers.”

Adrian studied him for a long moment, then nodded. But there was something in his expression that suggested he didn’t quite believe Daniel’s conviction.

That was fair. Daniel didn’t quite believe it either.

---

Caelen leaned against a tree, his legs threatening to give out. 

Curse it all. 

He couldn’t remember the last time he’d felt this weak. This… human. How disgusting. Stabilizing the barrier at the theater had taken more power out of him than he had anticipated.

At least he’d managed to hide his weakness before Knox, and before Daniel as well. 

The thought of Daniel brought the sting of rejection back to his mind. 

How could the human not understand what they had?

Look at yourself, spoke a voice in his mind, one that sounded much fainter now than it usually did. No one could love what you’ve become. But we don’t require love. Love is a weakness.

Caelen knew this to be true. 

But still, his chest ached, and for once the pain felt purely his own. Strange, how being drained of power left him feeling more like himself. More like the person he’d been before—

No. Best not to think of before.

He had made his choices long ago. He would not regret them now.

He’d feel better once he’d replenished his energy. There’d be no more room for these doubts, for these silly emotions to creep in. 

Do it quickly, the faint voice in his mind whispered. 

He looked ahead of himself and found the edge of a forest. When he’d teleported away from Daniel, he’d let himself be pulled to an area with magic seeping through the cracks in reality. A zone of overlap. He could use it to charge up enough to feel like himself again. To feel like the Shadow King again. 

Movement caught his eye. A young woman walked along the edge of the zone, completely oblivious to the danger. The air around her shimmered, ready to swallow her whole. 

By all the Gods, why did humans have to be so stupid?

Could she not see the danger right in front of her?

Caelen pushed off the tree. “Stop!” His voice came out sharp and the woman turned to him. She took something out of her ears. 

“Is there a problem, mister?” 

“You don’t want to head into those woods.”

She shot him an incredulous look and kept right on walking. 

Caelen really should have abandoned her to her fate. Stupidity like that deserved to be punished, but when she stepped too close to the danger zone, Caelen grabbed her and pulled her back. “No,” he said as if were talking to a misbehaving animal—and truly this human wasn’t much more than that. “Stay.”

Her eyes widened in outrage.

Caelen pointed at the tree just in front of them. Its bark had started to distort and flicker. In some spots, it had become see-through.

“What the fuck?” The woman stared at the distorting tree, her face pale.

Caelen’s lips curled. Now the human saw how stupid she was. She didn’t thank Caelen for saving her, but that was well enough. 

She shouldn’t. 

For all their danger, the woods might have been kinder to her than the predator who held her now. Already, Caelen felt power flow into him. The darkness in him called it through the cracks, and the more power flowed into him…

“You should leave,” he told the woman, though he made no move to release her arm.

Her pulse fluttered beneath his fingers like a trapped bird. Such vitality. Such life force, ready to be claimed.

He closed his eyes as magic restored him to his true self. No longer the weak, helpless half-fae he’d once been. He opened himself to all the energy this zone could offer him. The rush was immediate, intoxicating. But it wasn’t enough. Not nearly enough.

Take what you need, whispered the voice in his mind, stronger now. Take everything.

The woman must have seen something change in his face because she tried to pull away. “Let go of me!”

Caelen’s grip tightened. The part of him that had lowered himself to protect her mere moments ago grew quiet, buried beneath an ancient, familiar hunger. 

He couldn’t have held back if he’d wanted to. 

Power sang through his veins as he drained the woman’s energy, her life force feeding both him and the dark god that owned his soul.

When he finally released her, she crumpled to the ground, barely breathing but alive. He hadn’t killed her.

Why, he couldn’t say.

You’re growing soft, the voice chided. Kissing the human has made you weak.

Daniel. The thought of him sparked something possessive and dark. 

Daniel wanted to reject him?

Ridiculous.

Daniel was his mate. His. The bond between them wasn’t something Daniel could simply deny, no matter how much he tried to fight it.

He will yield, the voice agreed. We will make him understand.

Caelen smiled, shadows curling around him like eager pets. Yes, Daniel would understand. One way or another.

---

Daniel woke to the sound of excited voices—lots of them—filtering through his bedroom window. He burrowed deeper under his covers, trying to ignore whatever was happening outside the rental house. A chorus of cheers rose up, followed by what sounded like… was someone calling for Knox?

Daniel groaned. 

Were those fans outside?

He pressed his pillow to his ears, feeling like he’d barely gotten any sleep last night. Didn’t he have enough to deal with already? His thoughts were a tangled mess after yesterday—the Barrier Keepers, the theater, Caelen. Especially Caelen. The way he’d looked at Daniel after claiming that Daniel was his mate.

His mate.

A knock at his door dragged him reluctantly from his thoughts.

“Unless the house is on fire, go away.”

“We have a problem.” Leon’s voice was clipped.

Daniel pressed the heels of his hands against his eyes. “Yeah, I gathered that much from whatever’s happening outside. What’s going on?”

The door creaked open, and Leon stepped in, his phone already extended. “Get out of bed. You need to see this.”

Daniel suppressed another groan and climbed out of bed. A video was playing on Leon’s phone, showing Knox throwing Caelen against Daniel’s car. The caption read: “MONSTERS OF VERIDIA IRL??? #Knox #DarkIncubus #MonsterTok”

Daniel’s stomach lurched as he watched the shaky footage. 

“The video is geotagged,” Leon commented. “And now all the nerds know where we’re staying.”

“Sometimes I think the internet was a mistake.” Daniel looked away from the phone and started to dress, pulling on yesterday’s jeans and a fresh t-shirt. 

“The internet is great,” Leon said. “Humanity was the mistake.”

Daniel couldn’t disagree with that. “Humanity’s a disaster.”

“You love a good disaster.” 

“I do.” A smile found its way on Daniel’s face, and then a clear, haunting note drifted through the window, and the crowd outside fell silent.

“Please tell me that’s not what I think it is,” Daniel said.

They both went to the window.

Outside, fans had gathered on the rental house’s front lawn—way more people than Daniel had imagined from the noise, and just as Daniel had feared, Lyrian stood on the front porch, ready to give them all a show. 

That siren really couldn’t resist the lure of a good crowd.

Daniel leaned out the window. “Lyrian! Cut it out right now! If someone uploads this, we’ll have an even bigger crowd by noon!”

Lyrian either didn’t hear him or chose to ignore him, a faint smile playing on his lips as he faced his impromptu audience. Daniel cursed and spun away from the window.

Outside, the siren started to sing. 

Fucking attention hog. 

Daniel rushed down the stairs and made for the front door, but Zev materialized out of nowhere, blocking his path.

“Move,” Daniel said.

“If you go out there now, you’ll be caught in his magic like everyone else.” Zev’s voice was firm. “Let’s not make this worse.”

“But—”

“He’s right,” Leon called from behind them. “Come watch this particular disaster from the living room like a civilized person.”

Daniel groaned but followed his friend to the living room window. The crowd outside had gone completely still, swaying slightly as Lyrian’s voice wove through the air. Adrian appeared at Daniel’s elbow, offering him a steaming mug of coffee.

“You’re a saint,” Daniel muttered, taking the coffee.

A rideshare pulled up to the curb, and Daniel’s grip on his mug tightened as a familiar figure emerged, carefully maneuvering himself out of the car with a pair of crutches. His left leg was still in a walking boot, a stark reminder of what he’d been through. “Hey, isn’t that—isn’t that the guy who helped Caelen? What was his name… Malik?”

“He was betrayed,” Adrian said quietly. “Caelen used him, manipulated him. Like he’s trying to do with you.”

Daniel took a sip of his coffee. He did feel a certain kinship with the other man. They’d both been in Caelen’s captivity at the same time, only that Malik had been chained to a bathroom sink, and Daniel to a bed.

Daniel wondered why he’d come here.

Had his taste for the paranormal not been sated?

He watched as Malik made his way closer, his movements awkward with the crutches. His steps grew uncertain as Lyrian’s song reached him. His face went slack, his eyes glazing over as he swayed precariously, the crutches loosening in his grip.

“For fuck’s sake,” Zev muttered. He set down his own coffee mug with enough force to slosh liquid over the rim. “That’s enough.”

Before anyone could stop him, Zev strode to the front door.

“Wait—” Daniel started, but Zev was already outside, moving through the crowd of entranced fans. None of them so much as twitched as he passed, too caught up in Lyrian’s song.

When Zev reached Malik, he steadied him with a firm grip before the injured man could lose his balance completely. 

“Cease your singing!” Zev yelled at Lyrian. 

The song cut off abruptly, leaving a ringing silence in its wake.

The crowd blinked, confused murmurs rising as people started to come back to themselves. Several phones were still pointed at the porch, recording everything.

“You’ve had your fun,” Zev called to Lyrian. “Now send everyone home.”

“I was merely providing some entertainment to—”

“You were bathing in their attention and drawing magic.”

Lyrian huffed. “You say that like it’s a bad thing, but nobody came to harm.”

“Lyrian.” Zev’s voice took on a sharper edge.

“Fine.” Lyrian turned to the crowd again, erasing his indignation from his face. 

He took a deep breath, and Daniel tensed, wondering what new performance the siren had in mind. But Lyrian’s next song was different—shorter, simpler, with none of the earlier seduction. The crowd’s expressions shifted from confusion to mild disappointment.

“Nothing to see here,” Lyrian called out, his voice carrying a hint of magical suggestion. “Just a publicity stunt. Time to head home.”

The crowd began to disperse, though some lingered, phones still recording. Malik stood blinking in their midst, his face clearing as Lyrian’s magic faded. He adjusted his grip on his crutches, looking somewhat embarrassed.

Zev said something too low for Daniel to hear, but Malik brightened. They spoke briefly, then Zev gestured toward the house. Malik’s eyes lingered on Zev for a moment before he nodded and followed. 

Zev helped Malik with the porch steps, and then they were inside. 

They gathered in the living room, an awkward silence falling as Malik settled into an armchair, propping his crutches against the side table. 

Adrian was the first to speak.

“How are you doing? I hope you’re recovering well.”

“I’m managing, thank you.” Malik offered a warm smile that immediately made him look twice as attractive as normal. Daniel didn’t want to contemplate how handsome he was with his dark curls and tanned skin—almost the same tone as Daniel’s. 

Had Caelen found him attractive?

Had anything happened between the two of them before…

Oh, this was ridiculous.

Daniel shut the train of thought down. 

Malik seemed to be more interested in Zev, anyway. His gaze kept flicking to the night fae who had parked himself by the door, seemingly oblivious to the attention he attracted. 

Daniel cleared his throat. “I’m sorry,” he made himself say. “About what happened to you.”

Malik shifted in his chair. “Actually,… could we talk privately?”

“You want to talk to me?” 

“Yeah.”

Daniel could guess what this would be about, and he didn’t want to have that conversation, but he didn’t want to deny Malik’s request either, after he’d come all the way out to visit them. 

“We could…” Daniel trailed off as he glanced at Malik’s crutches, then at the stairs. He’d been about to suggest they head to his room, but that was probably a bad idea. 

“You can use my room,” Zev offered, gesturing to a door just off the living room. 

“Thanks.” Daniel led the way, holding the door for Malik. 

Zev’s room was sparse but neat, with just a bed and a chair by the window. Malik settled carefully into the chair while Daniel perched on the edge of the bed, fingers fidgeting with the comforter.

“I saw the video from the theater,” Malik said without preamble.

Daniel’s fingers twisted tighter in the fabric. “Yeah, that’s… that’s gone kind of viral, hasn’t it?”

Damn those teens for filming even after their friend had been swallowed by the weakening barriers. Anything for the views. 

Malik studied Daniel silently for a moment. “You’re working with him now.”

It wasn’t quite a question. Daniel stared down at his hands. “Not exactly. He just… helped. With the barrier thing.”

“Daniel.” Malik’s warm eyes were full of concern. “He kept me chained in my own basement.”

“I know.” Daniel’s voice came out smaller than he intended. “I know what he did to you. It was awful.”

“I still have nightmares about it,” Malik admitted as if it was nothing for him to be so open with someone he barely knew. “I don’t want anyone else to repeat my mistakes. That’s why I came here.”

Daniel wasn’t sure how to respond. With gratitude? With denial? 

He had nothing. 

Malik went on. “While I was chained up in the bathroom, he had you in my house. In my bedroom.”

“I swear nothing happened,” Daniel said, no longer able to keep quiet. “Promise your mountain of stuffed toys didn’t have to witness any inappropriate action between me and the Shadow King.” 

Malik blinked at him. “You’re joking about this?”

“It’s what I do.” How he coped. He licked his lips. “Sorry. But really. You don’t have to worry.”

“Are you sure? Because Caelen has a way of…” Malik trailed off, running a hand through his curls. “He makes you doubt yourself. Makes you think maybe you’re the unreasonable one. That maybe if you just understood him better—”

“It’s not like that,” Daniel interrupted. “I know exactly what he is.”

“Do you? Because I saw how he looked at you in that video. You’re clearly his new—”

“He saved me,” Daniel said, stopping Malik from saying whatever he wanted to say. “I mean, yes, he’s terrible, but he didn’t have to—” He cut himself off, horrified to hear himself defending Caelen. “I just mean it’s complicated.”

“It’s really not.” Malik’s voice was still gentle, but firm. “He’s incapable of caring about anyone but himself. Whatever he’s doing, whatever he’s making you feel, it’s all a lie.”

“You don’t—” Daniel stopped, pressed his lips together. Don’t defend him. Don’t defend him.

“I don’t what?”

“Nothing.” Daniel looked aside, out the window. There were still a few strangers hanging around.

“He finds people who want to see the best in others,” Malik continued. “People who think they can handle the darkness, maybe even help him overcome it. That’s what he did to me. Made me think I was special, that I understood him in a way no one else did.”

Daniel’s chest felt tight. “That’s not—I mean, I know he’s dangerous. I do. But…” But he came when I called. He spoke of me like I mattered. He said I was his mate. “Sometimes he seems almost…”

“Human?” Malik’s smile was sad. “That’s part of his game. Making you think there’s something worth saving. Like he can be redeemed. Don’t fall for him just because he’s hot.”

Daniel stood abruptly, needing to move. The room felt too small. “I’m not trying to save him.”

“Then why are you defending him?”

“I’m not!” But he was, wasn’t he? God, what was wrong with him? “I just…I told you it’s complicated.”

“It’s really not,” Malik said again, softer this time. “And I think you know that.”

Daniel ran his hands through his hair, making it stand on end. “I should check on the others,” he said finally. “Make sure Lyrian isn’t starting another impromptu concert.”

He fled the room before Malik could respond, his chest tight with emotions he couldn’t—wouldn’t—name.

Stupid, he thought. Stupid, stupid, stupid. Why did you defend him? You know what he is.

But did he? Really?

The thought followed him like a shadow as he went to find his friends.

But did he? Really?

Or had he seen something that Malik hadn’t? 

That moment he and Caelen had connected…

He shook his head—and almost collided with Knox. Fuck, he hadn’t been watching where he was going at all. 

Knox caught Daniel’s arm to steady him. “We need to talk about what happened at the theater. About Caelen and the Barrier Keepers—”

“I just… I need a minute. Please.” Daniel’s voice came out tight, strained.

Knox studied his face for a moment, maybe reading his emotions with his incubus magic, then he nodded. “Find me when you’re ready.”

Daniel headed for the front door, but he caught a glimpse of Adrian and Leon out there, trying to get rid of the remaining fans. He slipped out the back door, letting out a shaky breath as cool air hit his face.

Finally. Quiet.

“Oh my god, it’s you!”

Or not.

A guy about Daniel’s age had circled around the house, phone already out and recording. “You’re the one from the theater video! The one the Shadow King saved! This is incredible—can you get his autograph? Is he still here? He’s just so hot I can’t—”

“Are you fucking kidding me?” The words burst out of Daniel before he could stop them. “We almost got eaten by monsters at that theather. A teenage girl got swallowed by a portal, and you’re here asking for autographs like none of this is real?”

The fan took a step back, lowering his phone. “No, but… it is real… that’s why it’s so—”

“Just go away. Please.” Daniel had reached the end of his patience. “Go be horny somewhere else.”

As the fan retreated, Daniel’s phone rang. Jamie’s name flashed on the screen.

God.

He really couldn’t catch a break. 

Had Jamie seen the stupid video too? 

He answered the phone. “Jamie, this really isn’t a good time—”

“You promised you would stay away from Caelen.”

Daniel pinched the bridge of his nose. “I never promised that. I promised I wouldn’t date him.”

“Oh, that makes it so much better! The man’s an actual villain. He kidnapped you. I don’t want to see him anywhere near you.”

“I don’t need the reminder about what he did.”

“Are you sure? Because from where I’m standing—”

“I remember everything, okay?” Daniel’s voice cracked. “I lived it. I don’t need you or Malik or anyone else to remind me what happened.”

A pause. Then, softer: “I’m just worried about you.”

“I know.” Daniel took a deep breath. “And I’m worried about you. Has anything… weird been happening at the store?”

Jamie’s hesitation lasted a beat too long.

“Jamie?”

“It’s probably nothing…”

“Tell me.”

Another pause. “About an hour ago, several books just… vanished. Right off the shelves.”

Daniel broke out in a cold sweat. Why was this happening? The Barrier Keepers had promised it wouldn’t! “Get out of there.”

“Cracker…”

“I mean it! It’s dangerous. You could vanish!” 

A shimmer in the air made Daniel stumble back. Three figures materialized in front of him—Elysia, Tarian, and Galen.

Perfect. Just the assholes he wanted to see. 

“Jamie, I’ll call you back.” Daniel ended the call before his brother could protest, rage building in his chest as he faced the Barrier Keepers. “What the hell? You promised the store would be protected!”

“We did protect it.” Elysia’s voice was cool, unaffected. “And then you deliberately brought Caelen into this world.”

“You’re punishing my brother because I asked Caelen for help saving children from monsters?”

“What’s happening to your brother’s store is a result of your actions,” Elysia said. “Remember what’s at stake. The barriers are delicate. Bringing creatures like the Shadow King across only destabilizes them further.”

“So you’re threatening my family?” Daniel’s voice shook. “Using my brother’s store as leverage?”

Tarian cut in. “You’re forgetting that your actions have—”

“Don’t you dare lecture me about consequences while my brother could be in danger!” Daniel took a step toward them, hands clenched into fists. “I might have pulled Caelen through the barrier, but he stabilized it after. He’s done more for me than you guys have!”

They all stared at him.

That was all it took for Daniel to realize that he’d just yelled at people who might be able to turn him into a toad or something equally horrifying. He didn’t want to be a toad. Toads couldn’t even read. But the image of Jamie vanishing like those books kept flashing through his mind, and he couldn’t bring himself to regret his outburst.

He didn’t apologize.

Elysia’s face remained as expressionless as a marble statue, which was somehow worse than if she’d gotten angry. Tarian’s eyes narrowed dangerously, and Daniel fought the urge to take a step back. 

The back door creaked, and Daniel’s shoulders relaxed a fraction. He didn’t need to look to know Knox had come to investigate—probably drawn by the noise of Daniel making terrible life choices. He wasn’t alone either; Lyrian followed Knox out, because of course he did. Where there was drama, there was Lyrian.

“What’s going on?” Knox asked in that deceptively calm voice that meant someone was about to have a very bad day.

Adrian and Leon wrapped up their fan-control duties by the front yard to join the rest of them. Leon’s usualy skeptic expression had been replaced by something even more wary, which really didn’t help Daniel’s anxiety levels.

“Nothing,” Daniel said, but Elysia spoke over him.

“We were just discussing recent events.” Her silver-streaked hair caught the morning light as she turned to Knox, and Daniel wondered if the effect was natural of if the woman put some magical effort into her appearance. “We came to remind you of our offer.”

Knox went very still. 

“You mean your ultimatum?” his words carried a dangerous edge.

“It was a generous offer,” Elysia corrected, sounding as if she actually believed her own bullshit. “Truly a generous offer given the circumstances. The barriers continue to weaken. We need your answer.”

“We need more time.” Knox’s voice remained steady, reasonable. Daniel envied that control—his own heart was trying to hammer its way out of his chest. “There’s too much we don’t understand about what’s happening. About why the barriers are failing in the first place.”

“Time,” Tarian scoffed, “is the one thing we don’t have.”

“Why is that, exactly?,” Daniel asked, because apparently his mouth had a death wish today. “Why is time such a problem for you when Caelen managed to stabilize an entire zone in seconds?”

The temperature seemed to drop several degrees. Elysia’s eyes fixed on Daniel with the kind of attention that made him want to hide behind Knox. Or possibly move to another continent.

“You would do well,” she said, each word precise as a knife, “not to speak of things you don’t understand.”

“Then help us understand,” Knox said, and Daniel could have hugged him for drawing the Keepers’ attention away. “If there are things we need to know—”

“If we were complete—” Tarian began, frustration bleeding into his voice.

“Enough.” Elysia’s command cracked like a whip.

Daniel didn’t miss the look that passed between the Keepers, or the way Tarian’s jaw clenched as he fell silent. There was definitely a story there, but before he could wonder about it too much, Elysia turned back to Knox. 

“We’ve been patient,” she said. “We’ve given you time to consider your options. But our patience, like time itself, has limits.”

Adrian shifted closer to Knox, and Daniel’s stomach twisted. This was his fault. He’d led the Keepers here. Whatever happened next—

“If you cannot make this decision,” Elysia continued, raising her hand, “then I will make it for you.”

Magic crackled in the air.

“No!” Daniel lurched forward, but Knox’s arm shot out, pushing him back.

Power surged from Elysia’s raised hand, something harsh and cold that felt worse even than Caelen’s ice magic, that felt wrong. Knox combatted it with a barrier of his own, dark energy crackling against Elysia’s assault.

Daniel stared. 

This wasn’t happening. This couldn’t be happening.

Lyrian’s voice rose in song, but not the seductive melody from earlier. This was something ancient and sharp, and the air itself seemed to shiver in response. The siren’s power wrapped around Knox’s barrier, reinforcing it.

“Stand down,” Tarian commanded, his own magic gathering like storm clouds.

“After you attack us?” Lyrian’s song carried the words without breaking rhythm. “I think not.”

Galen, who had been silent until now, stepped forward. “This is not a request.”

Daniel’s heart hammered against his ribs. He’d done this. He’d brought them here. If Knox or Lyrian got hurt—if they got sent back to Veridia or stripped of their powers—it would be his fault. Just like with Jamie’s store. Just like with—

A blast of power from Elysia shattered Knox’s barrier. Lyrian’s song rose to a crescendo, but Tarian’s magic struck like an avalanche, cutting through the melody. 

What followed seemed to happen in slow motion: Knox, moving to strengthen his defenses; Galen, raising his hands; the burst of power aimed straight at Knox’s chest.

Lyrian moved faster than Daniel had ever seen him move.

“No!” This time it was Adrian’s voice, high with terror.

The blast meant for Knox caught Lyrian square in the back. His song cut off with a choked gasp. He crumpled, and Knox barely managed to catch him before he hit the ground.

“You dare—” Knox’s voice was pure fury now, all pretense of calm forgotten. Power gathered around him, dark and hungry, but he was outnumbered. Even as he laid Lyrian gently on the grass, Elysia and Tarian were already moving, magic radiating from them.

Daniel’s breath caught in his throat. Everything was falling apart, and it was his fault. His fault for leading the Keepers here, his fault for not finding another way, his fault for—

The Keepers’ magic surged again. Knox was fighting alone now, trying to hold back three attackers while protecting Lyrian’s crumpled form. Dark power swirled around him, but Daniel could see him faltering, could see the strain in every line of his body.

Zev came bolting out of the house, but even as he was running toward them, Elysia’s next blast caught Knox in the shoulder. He staggered, caught himself, only to be hit by Tarian. A whip of pure energy wrapped around Knox’s throat, yanking him to his knees.

Adrian’s cry pierced the air—raw and desperate—as Knox struggled against the magical bonds. Daniel had never heard Adrian sound like that before. Adrian, who always maintained his composure, who approached everything with careful analysis, who—

They were going to lose. Knox was going to fall, just like Lyrian, and then what would happen to Adrian? To all of them?

Daniel’s chest tightened. He couldn’t breathe. Couldn’t think. Could only feel the weight of what he’d caused pressing down on him like a physical thing.

If only he could do something. If only he could—

You know what you can do.What we can do.

By this point, the voice in his head was familiar. So familiar that he didn’t question it. He only begged. Make this stop. Please.

The world seemed to hold its breath.

And then shadows began to gather. They wisted and writhed, growing denser with each passing second. The air grew heavy, charged with a different kind of power—darker, hungrier. Daniel felt it in his bones, in that place inside him that had never been quite the same since he’d looked into Caelen’s soul and found something there staring back at him.

Elysia’s head snapped up, her eyes widening a fraction. “What is this? What…?”

The shadows condensed into a familiar form: tall, ethereal, with flowing white hair and eyes that burned like green fire. Caelen materialized between Knox and the Keepers, his presence alone making the very air shiver.

“Now,” he said, his voice silk over steel, “what makes you think you can scare my mate?”

The magical bonds around Knox’s throat dissolved as Tarian stumbled back. Knox drew in a ragged breath, one hand going to his throat while the other remained protectively near Lyrian’s still form.

On their enemies’ side, Elysia recovered first, her composure snapping back into place like a mask. “Shadow King.” Her voice dripped with disdain. “This does not concern you.”

“Doesn’t it?” Caelen’s smile was all teeth. “And yet I’ve been called.” He shot a look at Daniel and something in his expression softened for the briefest of moments before he focused his attention back on Elysia. “It would be prudent for you to leave.”

“The barriers—” Tarian began.

“Are failing,” Caelen finished for him. “Yes, I’m aware. Though I find it interesting that you three seem so… ineffective at maintaining them. Isn’t that supposed to be your job?” His gaze swept over the Keepers, sharp and assessing. “One might wonder why that is.”

Something flickered across Elysia’s face—too quick to name, but Daniel caught it. So did Caelen, judging by the way his smile widened.

“You’re incomplete,” Daniel blurted out, remembering Tarian’s slip earlier. “That’s what you were going to say before, isn’t it? But incomplete how?”

“Silence,” Elysia snapped.

Caelen’s eyes gleamed with amusement. “Missing the forth member of your little band, are you? Where is he? Did he call in sick? Did he get sick of your miserable faces?” 

“We will not be questioned by the likes of you,” Tarian growled, gathering power again.

“No?” Caelen’s voice dropped to a lower register. “Then perhaps you’d prefer to be destroyed by the likes of me?”

Shadows exploded outward as Caelen moved, faster than Daniel’s eyes could track. Knox too was back on his feet, dark power gathering around him once more. Zev stood by his side, blades poised, ready for battle. 

But the Barrier Keepers were stronger than Daniel had imagined. At Tarian’s command, the earth cracked under their feet while Elysia’s attacks came like hammer blows from above, the very air condensing into deadly force. Galen was no push-over either. Anytime Zev tried to strike him, the barrier keeper seemed to vanish only to reappear in a different place. 

Three-against-three should have felt even, but there was something about the Keepers’ power that felt… fundamental. Like they were drawing their magic from the foundation of reality itself. 

Daniel watched nervously as Knox was forced back into a corner once more. The incubus made an easy target because he refused to leave Lyrian’s side. 

“Pet.” 

Daniel nearly jumped as Caelen appeared by his side, warm body pressing against his. “You’ve called me,” Caelen murmured, voice like silk. “Will you fuel me?”

Daniel’s heart beat too fast for reason. He knew what Caelen was asking—remembered all too well how it felt to have the Shadow King draw on his energy. But Knox was struggling against another aerial assault, and Zev had barely dodged a spike of earth, and Lyrian was still unconscious on the ground…

“Yes,” Daniel whispered.

Caelen’s fingers brushed Daniel’s scalp and then his lips touched the nape of his neck and Daniel had to bite back a gasp. The touch lasted only a moment—there was not more time than that—but the pull of energy that followed was pure sensation; sharp and sweet and devastating. Magic flowed through their bond and made Daniel ten times more aware of its existence. 

Caelen had claimed another little piece of him, and this time, Daniel had given it freely.

Where would that lead him?

Daniel couldn’t think about it now. 

He felt Caelen’s power surge, but instead of launching an attack against the Barrier Keepers, Caelen directed his magic at Knox. 

“No!” Daniel screamed.

Caelen couldn’t betray them now! 

Don’t worry so. Caelen’s voice in his head, though the Shadow King didn’t turn around to him. The force he directed toward Knox wasn’t meant to hurt. His shadows instead joined with Knox’s, empowering the blast Knox hurled at the Barrier Keepers. 

The shadows enveloped their enemies. For a moment, they were wrapped in darkness so complete it seemed to swallow even the morning light.

Then they were simply… gone.

Daniel’s knees buckled. 

It was over.

At least for now. 

---

When the Barrier Keepers were gone, Caelen took a moment to breathe. For now, everything was going according to plan. His gaze lingered on Daniel, his colorful mate, shining in ways the human was not even aware of. So bright. His light should have repelled Caelen, but instead it drew him in. He wanted to pull him close again, to drink deep. 

Take him, the darkness in him urged. While he’s weak. While he’s grateful.

Instead, Caelen watched Knox carry the unconscious siren into the house, Daniel hovering anxiously nearby. The incubus’s power had grown since their last encounter, but it hadn’t been enough. Without Caelen’s intervention…

They’re beneath us, the god snarled. Let them handle their own problems. Take what’s ours.

Patience, Caelen replied. Look how he worries for them. Force his hand now and we lose everything.

The dark god’s displeasure manifested as an itch under his skin, a constant urge to reach out and grasp what he desired. Caelen would not buckle under him, not now. He had years of practice standing up against that which possessed him, and he knew better than to squander this opportunity.

“Where did they go?” Daniel asked as they moved toward the house. “The Barrier Keepers?”

“Far enough,” Caelen said. “My shadows repelled them, but they won’t stay away for long.” He followed Daniel inside, savoring their proximity. Once more, his bright energy tempted him.

Take more while he’s close, the god urged.

Not yet, Caelen refused. It wasn’t an easy refusal to make, but if he lost control now…

He suppressed the thought.

Inside the house, while Knox laid the siren down on a large couch, Caelen spotted someone he recognized. The boy who’d hosted him when he’d first come to this world. Such easy prey he’d been. Too easy. Caelen’s gaze caught on Malik’s crutches, an uncomfortable reminder of how things had escalated between them. He hadn’t wanted to break the man’s leg.

He angered us, the dark god purred with remembered satisfaction.

He angered you, Caelen corrected.

We are the same. A rush of power flowed through Caelen, as if to underline the statement, and the hint of regret he’d felt vanished.

It was the fate of weaker beings to be pushed around by those who were strong.

“Get out.” Malik’s voice cut through his thoughts, sharp with fear barely masked by anger.

“He’s not going to hurt anyone,” Daniel said, stepping forward, surprising Caelen. Who was this human to speak for him, to make promises like that?

My mate, Caelen reminded himself. My mate. The thought was clear enough to hold on to when part of him wanted to lose himself in the power the darkness provided.

He would not hurt Daniel. 

Nor would he let anyone else do so. 

While Caelen was pondering this, Malik lifted one of his crutches, the gesture eloquent in its accusation. “Really? Tell that to my leg.” His hand shook slightly. “If he’s staying, I’m leaving, and you should all come with me. My place is out of the way and it has plenty of room.” He held up his phone. “You won’t find any peace here. #MonsterTok is going crazy.”

“That’s actually a good idea,” Daniel said. “We need somewhere less exposed, and your place is huge.”

“Yes, you can all stay there. Everyone except him.” Malik’s voice hardened as he gestured to Caelen. “He’s not welcome there. Never again.”

Rip out his tongue, the god raged. Paint the walls with his blood.

But Caelen smiled, hoping to appear reasonable. “That’s quite alright. Daniel and I have other concerns to address.” He turned to Daniel, whose expression had shifted from worry to wariness. “Your brother’s store? The one the Barrier Keepers threatened?”

Daniel’s face paled. “Jamie.”

Yes, Caelen thought as Daniel’s protective instincts warred with his mistrust. It was so ridiculously easy to steer people who cared too much about others. 

“I need to check on him,” Daniel said, but Knox was already shaking his head.

“You’re not going alone with him.“

Caelen struggled to keep his anger from his face at the incubus’s words. Oh how he hated that incubus. That wretched, loathsome stain on the earth. How dare he try to keep Caelen’s mate away from him?

Calm, Caelen commanded himself. The time for our revenge will come.

“I just helped save you and your friends,” Caelen pointed out to Knox. “Curious how quick you are to forget such debts when it suits you.”

Knox’s eyes narrowed. “You did not help without an ulterior motive and this is it.”

“You claimed your mate,” Caelen gave back. “How can you begrudge me mine?”

“I’m not your mate,” Daniel snapped, but Caelen sensed that he wasn’t convinced of his own words. He wasn’t stupid. He knew something was going on between them. 

Soon enough, Caelen would have what he wanted. All it would take was a little patience, a careful push here, a gentle pull there. Already Daniel’s gaze kept darting toward the door, his worry for Jamie beating out his distrust of Caelen.

“We’re wasting time,” Caelen said. “The barriers are weakening. The Keepers will return. And your brother is alone in a dangerous location.”

He could see the moment Daniel’s resolve crumbled.

Soon, he promised the raging god within him. Soon he’ll be ours completely.

When Caelen had Daniel alone, he would make the mortal see where he belonged, how special he was. Chosen to sit alongside him on the throne of the Shadow Court. Nothing less would do. 

* * *

Daniel kept checking his rearview mirror, as if he could still see the rental house and his injured friend. He shouldn’t have left while Lyrian was still unconscious. What kind of person abandoned their friends like that?

The kind who needs to save his brother, he tried to tell himself, but the guilt sat heavy in his stomach.

Beside him, Caelen was a too-solid presence in the passenger seat, somehow managing to look regal even in Daniel’s beat-up Honda Civic. Daniel had assured everyone that Caelen was no threat to him, but they hadn’t been convinced.

Was he?

God, Jamie was going to freak out.

That was a conversation Daniel didnt’ want to think about, so he let his thoughts stray back to what lay behind him rather than what lay ahead. “I shouldn’t have left him like that. Lyrian was barely breathing—”

“Sirens are remarkably resilient,” Caelen said, his tone dismissive. “It takes far more than that to kill one.”

“I guess you would know,” Daniel muttered, then caught himself. Here he was, alone in a car with the Shadow King, and he was sassing him. He should probably stay quiet, but there were so many things he wanted to talk about. “I want to ask you about a thousand things,” he blurted out. “But how would I know you’re not just lying?”

“Ask.” Caelen’s green eyes fixed on him. “And if you allow yourself to tap into our connection, you’ll know if I’m telling the truth.”

Daniel forced himself to keep his eyes on the road instead of staring at Caelen. 

He wet his lips nervously. Tapping into their connection sounded about as safe as diving into shark-infested waters. But… “Why did you help us today?”

“Because you called me.”

“That’s not—” Daniel huffed in frustration. “I mean, why did you actually come? I’ve already helped you come into this world. You could have ignored me.”

“Could I?” There was something dark and hungry in Caelen’s voice that made Daniel’s hands tighten on the steering wheel. “I could never ignore you. Use the connection. You’ll feel the truth of it.”

“I’m not doing that.” The words came out sharper than he’d intended. “I’m not stupid. That’s exactly what you want, isn’t it? For me to open myself up to whatever this is between us?”

“I guess then you’ll have to take my word for it.”

“Your word isn’t worth anything, Shadow King.”

“You hurt me.”

Daniel glanced at Caelen. The Shadow King did not look particularly hurt. In fact, Daniel had no idea what was going on inside that head of his. Maybe he should tap into their connection, if it would allow him a clear view of the man he was dealing with. 

But was it worth the risk of getting caught in Caelen’s web?

Caelen seemed to sense his hesitation. “Think about it, pet. You may resist me now, but what will you do when we reach your brother’s store and there’s a barrier for us to seal? Will you deny me what I need to stabilize the area?” 

Daniel hated this, hated that Caelen had a point. He would have to allow Caelen to make use of their connection again. He couldn’t close himself to it entirely. 

Bleakly, he thought back to the moment they’d first established it. When he’d been in Caelen’s captivity. When he’d first glimpsed into Caelen’s soul and found something that shocked him, something that remained a mystery to him even now. 

And suddenly he knew what he needed from Caelen. 

Following an impulse, he brought the car to a stop by the side of the road. They were between two towns and there wasn’t much traffic. No one would bother them. 

“Why are we stopping?”

Daniel took a deep breath, steadying his nerves. “Because we need to deepen our connection. Right here, right now, before we continue.”

Caelen’s elegant features arranged themselves into a puzzled frown, and Daniel felt a small thrill of triumph. For once, hewas the one with a plan, and the Shadow King was the one trying to catch up.

“It’s the only way I’ll continue working with you,” Daniel said firmly.

“You need me,” Caelen pointed out.

“And you obviously want to deepen our connection, so what’s the issue?” Daniel stepped out of the car. His heart beat furiously in his chest as he walked around to Caelen’s door and pulled it open. He tried to keep his nervousness from showing—and tried even harder to hide how eager a part of him was for this.

Caelen looked up at him, those otherworldly green eyes studying Daniel’s face. After a moment, he rose from his seat and joined Daniel outside.

“I don’t understand what you plan to do,” Caelen said slowly.

Daniel couldn’t help the grin that spread across his face. “You don’t have to.” He reached for Caelen’s hand, ignoring how his own trembled slightly. “You only have to kiss me and feed off me.”

Caelen’s gaze narrowed, but Daniel could see the hunger there, the way Caelen’s body tensed like a predator about to pounce. Whatever suspicions the Shadow King might have, he couldn’t resist this offering.

When Caelen’s lips met his, Daniel didn’t fight it. He deepened the kiss, throwing their connection wide open in a desperate rush. He felt the moment Caelen’s defenses lowered, felt the dark power surge between them—and seized his chance, pushing forward into Caelen’s soul for another glimpse at what he’d seen before.

He needed to see it again. He needed…

There.

Like catching a glimpse of sunlight through murky waters, Daniel sensed it: something warm and bright and suffering, reaching for him with such desperate hope that his heart clenched. He pushed forward, trying to see more clearly, to understand what this helpless presence was that seemed so at odds with everything else he knew about the Shadow King—

The darkness slammed down like an iron gate.

Cold. So cold it stole his breath, froze his lungs, turned his bones to ice. This wasn’t just darkness. This was something ancient and vast and wrong, and it pressed against him like the weight of an ocean, like being buried alive, like…

Daniel wrenched himself back with a strangled gasp. His legs shook as he stumbled backward, the lingering cold burrowing deeper into his chest with each breath. He stared at Caelen, horror crawling up his throat.

What the fuck was that?

The Shadow King hadn’t moved from his position against the car. His bright green eyes studied Daniel with an expression that might have been regret, might have been warning. “Careful what you go looking for, pet.”

The words seemed to come from very far away. Daniel couldn’t stop shaking. What was that? The question played on loop in his mind. What had he felt inside Caelen? That brief glimpse of warmth followed by something too dark for him to comprehend. 

He’d been with ‘bad boys’ before, but this was on another level. Daniel was never so aware of that as he was now. Not even when he’d been kidnapped had he truly understood the kind of monster he was dealing with. 

“What are you?” Daniel finally managed to ask.

“I am the Shadow King.” Caelen’s voice came out flat. “Did you expect to find something else?”

Daniel didn’t know how to respond to that. Of course Caelen was the Shadow King. A villain, through and through. And yet Daniel had been so convinced that there was something more to him, something that only he, Daniel, was special enough to see. 

His mind kept circling back to that brief warmth he’d sensed, so different from the crushing darkness that followed.

“Have you satisfied your curiosity?” Caelen asked. “Should we get going?”

The bone-deep chill still lingered in Daniel’s body. Every instinct screamed at him not to get back into that car with this creature. But as he moved toward the driver’s side, he found himself shaking his head. “The Shadow King isn’t all you are.”

“I have shown you all of my darkness, and you still claim that?” Caelen’s lips curved into something that was almost a smile, except there was no joy in it. “You are more foolish than I thought.”

Daniel couldn’t argue with that. He was being a goddamn idiot. Caelen was literally dressed in red flags and Daniel acted like he was colorblind. 

But what choice did he have? He had to get to Jamie, and then connect with Caelen once more to save his brother. 

And then what? Would he leave Caelen after that? Would Caelen let him go?

Daniel wasn’t shackled to a bed now, but still, the Shadow King had him in his grasp. It wouldn’t be easy to be rid of him. 

It was something Daniel would have to find a solution for later. For now, he climbed into the car, his movements stiff. As he started the engine, the persistent cold reminded him of another question that had been nagging at him. “Why don’t you ever use ice magic like you did in my dreams?”

Caelen’s eyes fixed on him, and for a long moment, he said nothing. Finally, he spoke, his words measured: “Because I’m the Shadow King.”

It wasn’t a satisfying answer—not even close—but Daniel knew he wouldn’t get a better one. 

One more hour to go until they reached Oakridge. It was all Daniel could do just to pull his car back on the road and keep driving. 

---

“Stay in the car.” Daniel’s voice held a firmness that only fueled Caelen’s anger. Why was this human giving him orders? “I need to talk to Jamie first.”

Caelen said nothing, too busy keeping himself from lashing out. The dark god writhed inside him like a nest of serpents, still furious at Daniel’s presumption. At how close the human had come to touching that buried, pitiful shard of his soul that even Caelen himself preferred to forget.

Punish him, the voice whispered. Make him bleed for his insolence.

The suggestion hit Caelen like ice water, shocking him from his anger. His fury drained away, replaced by a visceral rejection of the very thought. “Never,” he snarled, too loud in the quiet car.

Daniel, already halfway to the bookstore, glanced back at the sound. Caelen forced his face to stillness, but his hands were trembling. Not with rage now, but with the effort of pushing back against the darkness coiled inside him.

He would not harm Daniel. Could not. The mere suggestion cleared his mind like sunlight burning through fog. His god could demand all he wanted, but on this, Caelen would not yield.

Then he will destroy everything we’ve built, the voice warned. It was so loud now, fueled by all the energy Caelen had draw from Daniel before Daniel had jumped away from him. He nearly grasped it today. That weakness that festers in you.

Caelen watched Daniel disappear into the bookstore. Yes, Daniel had come dangerously close to something Caelen kept buried. But what did it matter?

“He won’t try again,” he said to the voice inside of himself. “You’ve made sure of that.”

The memory of Daniel’s face after touching that darkness twisted something in Caelen’s chest. The way those warm brown eyes had widened in horror, the way Daniel’s entire body shook—not with the usual desire Caelen inspired, but with genuine fear. 

And he should be scared. 

Any sane creature would be. 

Good, the darkness whispered. We can rule by fear. Isn’t that what you wanted? Why you came to me? So you could rule.

Caelen didn’t need the reminder. He knew exactly why he’d made his bargain with the dark god, and he’d never looked back. 

Not until Daniel.

Daniel was something else. So determined. The way he’d seized control of their kiss, thrown their connection wide open without fear. Foolish, beautiful creature. So convinced he could find good in a monster.

He will destroy us, the dark god said, if you don’t bring him to heel.

Perhaps that was so. But as Caelen watched Daniel through the bookstore’s window, he couldn’t contemplate hurting him.

You must let him go. It wasn’t the dark god’s voice this time, but one that Caelen barely recognized as his own.

He hadn’t heard it in years and years. 

If you care about him at all, you have to let him go.

SILENCE, the dark god commanded, and pain exploded behind Caelen’s eyes as that inner voice was crushed. His fingers dug into his thighs as shadow magic turned inward, punishing him for his moment of weakness. Each breath felt like swallowing glass as the darkness flooded his lungs, drowning that pathetic creature who would give up what was rightfully his.

The agony was shocking; he hadn’t felt punishment like this in years. Not since he’d learned to keep that part of himself buried so deep even he forgot it existed. But Daniel had reached for it, had almost touched it, and now that voice dared to speak again.

The pain was a reminder of what happened when he let his guard down. When he allowed that remnant of his former self to surface.

You should thank me, the dark god whispered as the agony began to ebb. Every time I burn this weakness from you, you grow stronger. Remember how you came to me, that pitiful half-fae princeling shunned by his own subjects? Look what I’ve made of you.

Caelen’s hands unclenched slowly. The dark god wasn’t wrong. This pain was necessary. A gift, even. He’d learned that lesson long ago, hadn’t he? Yet Daniel made him forget, made him doubt…

He shook his head. 

Almost, he’d thought to give up his own mate. 

Preposterous.

The boy is yours, the dark god soothed. But only if you remain firm enough to keep him.

Yes, he had to. He could never give up such a delicious energy source. 

Do it right, the dark god said. And he’ll make us stronger than we’ve ever been.

They would have their revenge, finally, on Knox, the Night Court, and everyone who’d wronged them.

---

“No.” Jamie’s voice was firm. “Hell no.”

“Jamie—”

“I’m not letting that monster into my store.”

Daniel shifted uncomfortably in the break room. Jamie had dragged him here the moment he’d mentioned Caelen, not even letting Daniel explain the whole situation. “Look, I know how it sounds—”

“Do you? Because I’ve read the webnovel. All of it. And I know exactly what the Shadow King is capable of.”

“There’s more to him than what’s written in the story,” Daniel said, but the words rang hollow. Yes, he’d sensed something good in Caelen, but there was also so much darkness. The memory still made him shudder with horror.

Jamie must have caught it in his expression. “See? Even you’re scared of him. And you want me to let him in here?”

“It’s not that simple.” Daniel ran a hand through his hair, frustrated. Why would Jamie not get it? Why wouldn’t he listen? “He’s the only one who can fix this.”

“Fix what?” Jamie crossed his arms. “The barrier thing you mentioned? I’m not convinced that’s real.”

As if in answer to Jamie’s skepticism, a strange sound filled the room, almost like rustling paper. They both turned toward the break room’s small bookshelf, where Jamie kept a small part of his personal collection.

The books were floating.

Not all of them; just three or four volumes that seemed to drift upward as if gravity had forgotten about them. As Daniel and Jamie watched, frozen, one book opened itself, pages fluttering rapidly.

“Okay,” Jamie said slowly. “That’s… new.”

The book snapped shut and dropped to the floor with a thud. The others followed swiftly.

“See!” Daniel pointed. “That’s what I’m talking about. And it’s only going to get worse.”

Jamie stared at the fallen books, his face pale. “But why him? Why can’t those Barrier Keepers help?”

“Because they can’t be trusted. They promised me nothing would happen here and they were clearly wrong. They either didn’t fix this place or they fixed it badly or they undid their fix… I don’t know,” Daniel stopped himself from rambling. He picked up one of the fallen books. A fantasy novel, of course. “Please. Let me make this right.”

Jamie studied him for a long moment. “You’re going to do it whether I agree or not, aren’t you?”

Before Daniel could answer, the bell above the store’s entrance chimed, and Daniel had a feeling he knew who’d entered. When he opened the break room’s door, he spotted Caelen browsing the shelves, drawing every eye in the place. Some of their regular customers whispered to each other, pointing not-so-subtly at the striking man with flowing white hair.

Jamie’s face hardened as he approached the Shadow King. “Stay the fuck away from my brother.”

Several customers gasped at Jamie’s outburst. Daniel could see Mrs. Henderson clutching her romance novel to her chest, eyes wide with excitement at the drama unfolding before her. She was having the best day, and Daniel knew her whole book club would hear about this later. 

“This is a private matter,” Jamie announced to the store at large. “We’re closing early today. Please make your final purchases and—”

“That won’t be necessary,” Caelen said, voice smooth. “This won’t take but a moment.”

“You need to leave.” Jamie’s hands were clenched into fists at his sides.

“Jamie,” Daniel stepped forward, touching his brother’s arm. “Let’s take this to the break room.”

“No,” Jamie spun to face him. “He’s not coming any further into my store.”

But Caelen was already moving past him, following Daniel into the small room. Jamie made a frustrated sound and followed, slamming the door behind them.

“You can’t just—” Jamie started.

“Are we doing this now?” Caelen’s attention was focused entirely on Daniel, as if Jamie wasn’t even there. 

“Daniel!” Jamie said sharply as if to call his attention away from Caelen. 

Daniel shook his head. “This is something I have to do, Jamie.”

“You don’t have to do anything,” Jamie protested. “We can figure something else out. We can call those Keepers back—”

“The Keepers,” Caelen interrupted, “are the reason your store is in this state. Their ‘fix’ was crude at best, destructive at worst. It needs to be undone before I can properly stabilize the barrier.”

“And that requires what, exactly?” Jamie demanded.

Caelen’s gaze still never left Daniel. “More energy than last time. Which means…” He stepped closer to Daniel, who felt his heart skip. “You’ll need to open yourself fully to me.”

Daniel heard Jamie’s sharp intake of breath, but he couldn’t look away from Caelen’s eyes. “Anything,” he said softly, “to keep this place safe.”

He tried not to think about how much he wanted this—wanted to feel Caelen’s lips on his again, wanted that connection, that rush. Even knowing what lurked beneath the surface, even having seen the horror of what Caelen truly was… God help him, he still wanted it.

Caelen moved closer, backing Daniel against the break room wall. His presence was overwhelming, filling Daniel’s senses, green eyes holding him captive as Caelen’s hand came up to cup his face.

“I said I’m not letting you—” Jamie started.

“Ignore him,” Caelen murmured, his thumb tracing Daniel’s bottom lip. “Focus only on me.”

Daniel was dimly aware of Jamie’s presence, of his brother’s protests, but Caelen commanded all of his attention. The Shadow King’s power rolled off him in waves, making the air thick and heavy.

“Last time,” Caelen said softly, “you looked where you shouldn’t have.”

“I had to,” Daniel whispered. “I wanted to see you.”

“And now?” Caelen’s lips ghosted over his jaw. “Do you still want that?”

Daniel closed his eyes, fighting the urge. Yes, he wanted to. Even after the horror he’d found in Caelen’s depth, some part of him needed to understand what lay beneath Caelen’s surface. 

“You’ll distract me if you do that again,” Caelen advised. “Just open yourself. Let me in.”

Their lips met, and Daniel gasped at the immediate rush of power. It was stronger than before, more demanding. Caelen’shands gripped his waist, pressing him harder against the wall as the energy flowed between them. Daniel could feel Caelen working, undoing whatever the Barrier Keepers had done, but it felt different this time—rawer, almost painful.

His knees buckled. Caelen held him up, deepening the kiss, drawing more and more energy from their connection. The room spun, and Daniel’s consciousness began to fade at the edges. Each brush of Caelen’s lips felt like drowning, like falling, like flying—all at once. His fingers clutched at Caelen’s shoulders, desperate for something to anchor him as the power surged between them.

“That’s it,” Caelen breathed against his mouth. “Give me everything.”

The words sent a shiver down Daniel’s spine. Every rational thought screamed at him to pull away, to guard himself against this creature of shadow and ancient power. Instead, he found himself pressing closer, surrendering to the magnetic pull between them. His body recognized Caelen’s touch like a drug it couldn’t resist, even as his mind rebelled against the danger.

Shadows danced across the walls as Caelen’s magic worked through him. The world began to fade around him, reality dissolving until there was nothing but this—Caelen’s lips, his touch, and the energy he drew from Daniel.

“Caelen,” he gasped, barely able to form the word. “I can’t—”

“Just a little more,” Caelen murmured, his own voice rough with exertion. His forehead pressed against Daniel’s, their breaths mingling. “Stay with me.”

But it was too much. The last thing Daniel felt was Caelen’s arms tightening around him as consciousness slipped away entirely.

When awareness returned, he found himself sitting on the break room floor, cradled against something warm and solid, something that rose and fell. Caelen’s chest. The Shadow King’s breathing was labored, making it obvious that whatever they’d done had taken its toll on him too.

A thud made Daniel turn his head. Jamie stood a few feet away, hand pressed against empty air as if he’d hit an invisible wall.

“What did you do?” Jamie demanded, voice tight with fury.

“I won’t let you disturb him,” Caelen said, his voice rough with exhaustion. “He needs a moment.”

Jamie’s face darkened with anger. “Let me through. That’s my brother!”

“Jamie,” Daniel interrupted softly. “Just… go. Please.”

“Are you serious?” Jamie stared at him in disbelief. “He kidnapped you. He—”

“Please,” Daniel repeated, unable to meet his brother’s eyes. He couldn’t explain why he needed this right now, why despite everything, being in Caelen’s arms felt… right.

Jamie’s expression shifted from anger to hurt, then settled into something that hit harder: utter disappointment. He turned and yanked the door open and left without another word.

The door slammed behind him, making Daniel wince. Inside him guilt warred with the bone-deep need to stay exactly where he was, held safe by someone who was anything but safe.

“Don’t mind him,” Caelen murmured. “He doesn’t understand.”

There was a subtle shift in the air as Caelen released whatever barrier he’d maintained to keep Jamie away. Another small exhale escaped him, another sign of strain falling away. He really had pushed himself to his limits.

Looking up at the Shadow King, Daniel was struck by how different he seemed in this moment. The usual sharp edges of his power were softened by exhaustion, his perfect composure gone. Something unexpectedly tender stirred in Daniel’s chest at the sight.

He scolded himself for the thought. 

And yet, everything about Caelen right now seemed raw, exposed in a way that tugged at that part inside of Daniel that yearned to fix every broken creature that attracted him. Caelen couldn’t have tied Daniel more perfectly to him if he’d tried.

Jamie was right; Daniel was a lost cause. An idiot of the highest magnitude, because he wanted nothing more than another kiss. 

“How is it,” Caelen asked quietly, “that after seeing inside me, you can still sit in my arms like this?”

“I wonder what I would see if I looked now,” Daniel mused out loud. 

Caelen didn’t respond to Daniel’s words, just watched him with a quiet, almost hidden longing that made Daniel’s heart ache. Before he could think better of it, Daniel leaned forward and pressed his lips to Caelen’s.

For a moment, Caelen hesitated. There was a flutter of resistance, like someone trying and failing to deny themselves something they desperately wanted. Then he yielded, opening to Daniel with a soft noise that almost sounded like surrender.

There was no pull this time, no drain of energy. Caelen’s magic was spent entirely. But their connection remained, that invisible thread that bound them together, and Daniel followed it deeper. The darkness was still there—it would always be there—but it seemed fainter now, less overwhelming. Daniel pushed through it, brushed it aside even as it tried to press in around him.

He needed to find that source of brightness again, needed to know that it was real. But when he found it, his heart broke.

There, at Caelen’s core, lay a man, broken, bound, not even struggling anymore against the chains of shadows that wrapped around him, clearly aiming to squeeze the last bit of life out of their prisoner. 

That was what Caelen was: a prisoner inside his own mind. 

Daniel jerked back from the kiss, tears burning in his eyes. His chest felt too tight, his heart aching with a pain that wasn’t his own, but that felt like it was. He knew exactly what Caelen’s soul felt, tortured by that darkness, all that terrible, crushing pressure. 

It was too much for any man to stand without going insane. 

“What happened to you?” he whispered, reaching out to touch Caelen’s face.

But Caelen flinched away from his touch. His hands were trembling, his breathing uneven. The composed mask of the Shadow King had crumbled completely.

“Leave,” Caelen ground out, his voice rough. “Go now. Stay away from me.” Each word seemed to cost him, like they were being torn from his throat. “There is nothing here for you, nothing good.”

The last words came out as almost a plea, and Daniel could see how much it hurt Caelen to say them. Whatever held him prisoner was fighting to regain control.

But Daniel couldn’t just leave. Instead of pulling away, he shifted closer, his hand finding Caelen’s face again. This time, he didn’t let Caelen flinch away.

“How long?” Daniel asked softly. “How long have you been like this?”

Something fractured in Caelen’s expression. His next breath came as a shudder, and when he spoke, his voice held none of the Shadow King’s usual arrogance. “I don’t… I can’t remember anymore.”

Daniel’s thumb traced the sharp line of Caelen’s cheekbone, watching as the Shadow King’s eyes fluttered closed at the gentle touch. Like he was starving for it. Like no one had touched him with kindness in too long.

“I saw you,” Daniel whispered. “The real you.”

Caelen’s hand came up to cover Daniel’s, pressing it closer to his face. “You shouldn’t have looked.”

“But I did. And I’m not running away.”

When Caelen’s eyes opened again, they held such raw vulnerability that Daniel’s breath caught. Gone was the predatory gleam, the calculated seduction. This was just a man, trapped and tired and desperately lonely.

“Daniel…” His name on Caelen’s lips was barely a breath. Their faces were close now, so close Daniel could feel the tremor in Caelen’s exhale. “You need to…”

Daniel closed the distance between them, pressing his lips to Caelen’s. This kiss was different from all the others – no surge of power, no magical connection, just the soft press of mouths and the shared warmth of breath. Caelen made a sound like something breaking, his hands coming up to frame Daniel’s face with a gentleness that seemed to contradict his usual persona.

When they parted, Caelen rested his forehead against Daniel’s for a moment longer. “This won’t last,” he whispered.

“What do you mean?” 

Pain flashed across Caelen’s features. He jerked away from Daniel, hands pushing against his chest. “Get out. Now.”

“No.” Daniel caught Caelen’s wrists, holding on even as Caelen tried to push him away. “I’m not leaving you like this.”

“You don’t understand.” Caelen’s voice was strained, his breathing ragged. “I can’t… I can’t hold it back.”

Daniel tightened his grip. “Then fight it.”

“I can’t.” The words came out as a growl, Caelen’s hands clenching into fists. His whole body went rigid, muscles trembling with tension. “Daniel, please. Don’t make me hurt you.”

“You won’t.”

Caelen’s laugh was bitter, edged with pain. “I will. I will destroy you if you let me.” He cut off with a gasp, doubling over.

Still, Daniel refused to leave. How could he when Caelen’s breath came in harsh pants against Daniel’s neck, his whole body shaking as he fought against the darkness inside him.

“It’ll be okay,” Daniel said, only to fill the silence, to feel like he was helping more than he was, so he wouldn’t feel so goddamn useless. “We’ll find a way to fix this. There has to be a way.”

Caelen went still, finally. When he lifted his head, his eyes had changed. They had gone dark, hungry. His hand shot up to grip Daniel’s throat, not squeezing, but holding him in place.

“Please,” Daniel whispered, not struggling against the hold. “I know you’re still in there.”

A muscle twitched in Caelen’s jaw. His fingers trembled against Daniel’s throat, like he was fighting to pull them back. “I told you to run.”

“I won’t.”

Something flickered in those darkened eyes, as if there was still a battle raging inside of him, but one that he was losing. His other hand came up to Daniel’s face, and Daniel felt the pull begin—weaker than before, but steady and demanding.

“Caelen…” Daniel’s vision swam as his energy drained away. He clutched at Caelen’s shoulders, no longer sure if he was trying to push him away or hold him closer.

“You should have listened,” Caelen whispered against his ear, voice breaking. “You should have listened.”

The darkness claimed Daniel before he could respond, but he thought he felt the ghost of lips pressing against his forehead as consciousness slipped away.

---

“Daniel. Daniel!“

Jamie’s voice cut through the fog in Daniel’s head, accompanied by hands shaking his shoulders. Daniel groaned, trying to orient himself. He was… on the break room floor? His head felt like someone had taken a sledgehammer to it.

“I swear to God, if you don’t wake up right now I’m calling an ambulance.”

“‘m fine,” Daniel mumbled, forcing his eyes open. Jamie’s worried face swam into focus above him. “Stop shaking me.”

“Daniel! Thank God, I thought…” Jamie sat back on his heels, running both hands through his hair in a gesture so agitated it made Daniel’s head hurt worse just watching it. “You need to see a doctor.”

Daniel pushed himself to sitting, immediately regretting it as the room spun. “No doctors. I’m fine, it was just—”

“Just the man you’re turning yourself into an idiot for?” Jamie’s voice cracked. He got up and paced the small break room. “Jesus Christ, Daniel. He knocked you unconscious.”

“He fixed the barrier.” The words came out slurred. Daniel’s tongue felt too big for his mouth. “He saved the store. Saved you.”

“Saved me?” Jamie wheeled around. “He’s not some sort of savior, Daniel. He took you and drained you until you collapsed. Do you have any idea what that looked like? What it felt like to be trapped behind his magic wall, unable to help you?”

The guilt hit Daniel hard. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you.”

Jamie laughed, but there was no humor in it. “I’m way past scared, Cracker. I’m terrified. Because my little brother is letting himself be used by the same creature who kidnapped him. And he thinks it’s fine because what? Because the monster’s sexy?”

Daniel flinched. “It’s more complicated than that.”

Jamie stared at him, wordlessly demanding an explanation.

“I saw inside him,” Daniel said quietly. “When we connected. There’s… there’s something in there, Jamie. Some kind of darkness pressing in on him. If I could just—”

“No.” Jamie’s face hardened. “Absolutely not. You are not going to fix the Shadow King. This isn’t one of your romance novels where the power of love saves the villain.”

“That’s not—”

“It is. God, it is exactly what you’re doing.” Jamie pressed his fingers to his temples. “You know what the worst part is? This is Marcus all over again. You’re finding excuses, reasons, explanations for why he—”

“Stop it!” Daniel burst out. “This isn’t about Marcus. This is about Caelen, and magic, and the things that I saw that you can’t understand.”

“You’re right. I don’t understand.” Jamie’s voice dropped. “I don’t understand how my brilliant, caring brother can be so stupid about this.”

The words landed like a punch to the gut. Daniel watched as Jamie stalked to the door, movements stiff with anger.

“I need to close up the store,” Jamie said without turning around. “And then you’re coming up with me. I’ll find something to eat for us. Maybe some painkillers for you.”

The door clicked shut behind him, leaving Daniel alone with his pounding head. He wanted to cry. Jamie never closed the store early. 

But in spite of his obvious frustration and disappointment, his brother still cared about him. For a moment, Daniel didn’t feel like he deserved that care, because he was going to let Jamie down all over again. 

He couldn’t turn away from Caelen and all he’d found inside the half-fae.

Not now. 

Their last kiss was still replaying in his mind. He’d kissed Caelen then, not the Shadow King, not whatever possessed him. There’d been no arrogance, no power play, just the soft press of mouths and a vulnerability that had knocked the breath right out of him. 

Daniel pressed his fingers to his lips, remembering. 

He remembered too, the way Caelen had struggled not to drain him again. Jamie wouldn’t understand that, but Daniel did. Maybe that was what it meant to be mates. This ability to see past the darkness to the light still fighting underneath. To recognize something in each other that no one else could see.

God, he sounded like a total goner, even to himself. 

Jamie would absolutely lose it if he could hear these thoughts. Roll his eyes so hard they’d probably get stuck that way. Call it the desperate romanticizing of someone who spent too much time organizing the paranormal romance section by trope. But Daniel couldn’t shake this new conviction. 

Maybe he really was a romance novel protagonist now. The kind readers yelled at for making stupid decisions. 

He didn’t give a fuck.

Let them yell. He would fix the Shadow King. He would figure out what possessed Caelen, and then he’d break him free of it. 

His phone buzzed in his pocket, startling him out of his spiral of thoughts. It was Leon’s name on the display, and reality crashed back in with all the subtlety of a book falling on his face during bedtime reading. He’d completely forgotten about his friends. About Lyrian.

Way to go, Daniel. Get so caught up in your own drama that you forget about your actually-injured friend. A+ friendship skills there.

Daniel swiped to answer, pressing the phone to his ear. “Hey.”

“Hey yourself. I’ve tried to call you twice already!”

“Oh, did you?” 

“Yes, so tell me what’s going on.”

Daniel leaned his head back against the wall. “We fixed the barrier at the store. Everything’s… stable now.” It was the best way he knew how to describe the situation without going too deeply into what had happened. “How’s Lyrian doing?”

There was a slight pause before Leon answered. “He woke up about an hour ago. He’s… well, he’s a bit out of it.”

“Out of it how?” Daniel sat up straighter, worry cutting through his exhaustion.

“He seems confused. Like he’s not quite sure who he is. The others think it might be like a magical concussion or something.” Leon’s voice carried a note of concern. “But physically he’s doing okay. We’ve finished moving everything over to Malik’s place. Your things as well.”

“That’s good.” Daniel closed his eyes. At least Lyrian was alive and recovering. “Any sign of the Barrier Keepers?”

“Not a peep. Knox thinks they might be getting nervous now that the Shadow King’s involved.”

“Yeah, maybe.” Daniel licked his lips.

Another pause, then: “Speaking of. Is he there with you?”

“No,” Daniel said quickly. Too quickly. “No, I don’t know where he is.”

“Daniel.” Leon’s voice had that tone, the one that meant he wasn’t going to let Daniel away with telling him bullshit. “What happened?”

“He just… left. After fixing the barrier.” It wasn’t technically a lie.

Silence stretched between them, heavy with everything unsaid. Finally, Leon spoke again, his voice gentle but firm. “Want to tell me what’s really going on between you and the Shadow King?”

Daniel’s fingers tightened around the phone. “Nothing’s going on.”

“Daniel.”

“I mean it. It’s just—” He swallowed hard. “It’s complicated.”

“Try me.”

“I can’t—” Daniel broke off, frustrated. How could he explain what he barely understood himself? “You’ll think I’m being stupid.”

“I already think you’re being stupid,” Leon said, but his tone was gentle. “Tell me anyway.”

The words burst out of Daniel in a rush. “I saw inside him. When we were fixing the barrier, we had to… connect. And there’s this darkness in him, Leon. This crushing, horrible thing that’s pressing in on him all the time, and he’s fighting it, but he can’t—” The words tumbled out faster and faster. “And Jamie thinks I’m being stupid, that I’m romanticizing everything like I always do, but he didn’t feel what I felt. He’s he’s fighting it,” Daniel repeated. “Even though it hurts, even though he could have just taken what he wanted from me. He tried so hard not to.”

“Daniel.” Leon’s sharp tone cut through his rambling. “Breathe.”

Daniel did take a deep breath then, and while he did so, the silence on the other end of the line stretched so long that Daniel checked to make sure the call hadn’t dropped.

“Leon?”

“I’m here.” Leon sighed. “I’m just trying to figure out how to say this without you getting defensive.”

Daniel’s stomach clenched. “Say what?”

“That your brother might have a point. This is the Shadow King we’re talking about, no matter how much hidden good you see in him. He’s hurt you, and so many other people.”

“I know that,” Daniel whispered.

“Do you?” Leon’s question was genuine. “Because it sounds like you’re ready to throw yourself into the fire to save someone who doesn’t deserve saving.”

“But what if he does?” Daniel insisted, realizing there was no point anymore in pretending this wasn’t what he wanted. “I just need to figure out what’s possessing him.”

“Daniel…” Leon almost sounded pained. Pained by the sheer level of Daniel’s stupidity.

“Leon,” Daniel echoed back at him, annoyed now.

Leon sighed. “You won’t let go of this idea, will you?”

“No,” Daniel admitted because that moment he’d seen Caelen struggle not to hurt him had burned itself into his memory and refused to let go. There was something worth saving inside of him, a spark of light that cared so fiercely about Daniel. 

How could Daniel abandon it to the darkness?

After another pause, Leon cleared his throat. “You know… there are some theories about the Shadow King.”

Daniel sat up straighter. “What kind of theories?”

“Just fan theories, based on hints dropped in the novels,” Leon said casually, as if he didn’t want to show off what a giga nerd he was. “But my favorite one suggests that Caelen is possessed by Morthul, the dark god his parents used to make blood sacrifices to before Knox killed them.”

“You’re saying his parents offered him to that god?” Daniel’s heart clenched at the thought.

“No, actually. According to the theory, Caelen offered himself. Later. After everything fell apart.” Leon paused. “He needed power to reclaim his kingdom from the puppet government the Night Court tried to install. The theory goes that he made a deal with Morthul: his soul in exchange for the power to take back what was his.”

Daniel considered this. “That… that actually makes sense.” The all-consuming darkness he’d felt, ancient and hungry…

Had that been a god?

Daniel shivered all over. 

“I thought it might,” Leon said quietly. “The Night Court wasn’t kind to Caelen after they took out his parents. They said his parents’ dark magic had tainted the land, that installing their own government was the only way to cleanse it. But really, they just wanted control of the shadow paths that ran through his territory.”

“The what?”

“Ancient tunnels that connect different parts of Veridia. They’re supposed to be neutral ground, but the Night Court has always wanted to control them. When the king and queen went mad, they saw their chance.” Leon’s voice took on that scholarly tone he got when sharing particularly juicy lore. “They expected Caelen to just… give up. He was young, alone, half-fae in a full-fae court. But instead…”

“Instead he made the deal,” Daniel finished. “How do you know all this?”

“It’s all in the novel if you pay attention to something other than the sex scenes,” Leon said. “Well, most of it. Some of it is just…”

“A fan theory?” 

“I believe it has merit. In any case, it doesn’t matter. Making a deal with a god is not like signing up for a gym membership. Caelen can’t cancel that contract.”

“There has to be a way,” Daniel said, more to himself than to Leon. “There has to be a way to break out of the contract.”

“Are you sure that’s what he wants?” Leon asked. “Maybe the power is worth the price to him.”

But Daniel remembered the way Caelen had kissed him, soft and desperate and human. “No,” he said. “No, I don’t think it is. Not anymore.”

Leon didn’t seem equally convinced. “Just… be careful, okay? If there really is a dark god involved…”

The break room door opened, and Jamie poked his head in. “Store’s closed. Come on.” He motioned for Daniel to follow him.

“I have to go,” Daniel said quickly into the phone. “Jamie’s waiting.”

“Daniel, wait—”

“I’ll call you later,” Daniel promised, then ended the call before Leon could protest further. He looked up at his brother, who was watching him with a mix of concern and resignation.

“Was that about the Shadow King?” Jamie asked.

Daniel pushed himself to his feet. “No. Just checking on my friends.”

Jamie’s expression said he didn’t believe that for a second, but he just shook his head. “Let’s head up. I think I still have some pizza in the freezer.”

As Daniel followed his brother up the stairs to his apartment, his mind was going over everything he’d learned…

He already knew what he would be doing for the rest of the day; read the webnovel again for any information he could find on Morthul. If there was a way to free Caelen from his influence, Daniel would find it. 

---

The next morning, Daniel woke to silence. There was the regular noise of Jamie moving around, rinsing out his coffee mug before work, putting his boots on, but those sounds didn’t quite penetrate the silence inside his head. Caelen’s presence was gone, and Daniel lay there for a moment, prodding at the emptiness where the half-fae had lurked like a shadow at the edge of his thoughts.

Caelen?

Nothing. Not even a whisper.

He should have felt relieved. Instead, his stomach twisted with an emotion he couldn’t name. Before he could dwell on it, Jamie’s voice drifted in from the kitchen.

“There’s coffee and cereal if you want it. I need to head down and open.”

“I’ll help,” Daniel said, pushing himself up. His head felt better, at least, the pounding from yesterday replaced by this strange hollowness. “Just give me five minutes.”

Jamie stepped into his room to look at him. “You don’t have to. You should rest.”

“I want to help,” Daniel insisted, guilty about how long he’d slept. About everything, really.

His brother studied him for a moment longer, then nodded. “Eat something before you come down.”

Daniel agreed and went through the motions of breakfast mechanically, his mind reaching out again and again into that unsettling quiet. Each time he tried to find that connection he and Caelen used to have, he found nothing but empty space.

Damn it. 

He’d never have thought he’d miss someone stalking him.

Where had Caelen gone?

And what was he doing now?

* * *

When Daniel arrived downstairs, the store was still empty except for Jamie behind the counter. The morning sun slanted through the front windows, making dust motes dance in the light. Daniel grabbed a stack of new releases and started shelving them methodically, trying to lose himself in the familiar routine. But his thoughts kept drifting, kept reaching for that missing connection.

Caelen?

Still nothing.

You said you’d come when I call. What happened to that?

Predictably, there was no response.

He was halfway through the stack when an unfamiliar spine caught his eye. Frowning, he pulled the book from the shelf. The binding was different from their usual stock—not quite leather, not quite cloth. The title made him pause: “The Veiled Court’s Descent.” He’d never seen it before, and he knew their romance section by heart.

“Jamie?” He carried the book to the counter. “When did we get this in?”

His brother looked up from his laptop. “Hmm?”

“This book. I don’t recognize it.”

Jamie took it, turning it over in his hands. “That’s weird. Let me check the system.” His fingers moved over the keyboard, brow furrowing deeper. “It’s… not showing up in our inventory. And there’s no ISBN.”

Daniel frowned. “You think a customer left it here?” It had happened before. Someone wrote a book and thought they could get Jamie to stock it simply by stocking it themselves. 

Jamie put the book away behind the counter. “I’ll deal with it later.”

Daniel nodded and headed back to the shelf he’d been working on. 

He’d hoped the monotony of the work would distract him from all the weird shit that had been happening to him lately, but now he found himself studying each book more carefully. There—another one with that same odd binding. “A Prince’s Promise to Shadow.” And another: “The Winter Queen’s Bargain.”

He grabbed a third book and gathered them up. These weren’t just self-published books someone had left. The paper felt different, the spines were bound in a way he’d never seen before, and none of them had any publisher information on the back.

What was going on here?

“Jamie?” He turned back to his brother. “I found more.”

Jamie looked up, puzzled as Daniel set the small stack on the counter. 

“I bet these aren’t in the system either,” Daniel said. 

Jamie ran them through. As expected, the laptop had no knowledge of these books.

“I think…” Daniel ran his fingers over one of the spines. “I think they came through from Veridia. When the barrier was unstable yesterday.”

Jamie picked up one of the books, examining it closely. “You think books just… appeared in my store?”

“We’ve seen weirder things lately,” Daniel pointed out. 

He stared at the small stack of books, an idea forming. If these had come through from Veridia… maybe there were more. And maybe one of them could tell him something about Caelen. About Morthul.

“I’m going to check the rest of the shelves,” he said, already moving.

“Daniel,” Jamie called, but Daniel ignored him. He had a mission now. 

Once he started looking, he found the strange books everywhere—tucked between cookbooks, mixed in with the mystery section, even a few in the children’s area. Each time he spotted that distinctive binding, he felt like stumbling upon hidden treasure, and he gathered the books quickly, trying not to draw attention from the customers who’d started coming in. 

He commandeered a corner of the break room, stacking the books on the small table where they usually ate lunch. By nood, he’d amassed quite the collection, and he grinned studying his hoard. There had to be something useful in here. Something about shadow magic, or ancient gods.

“Mrs. Harper complained to me,” Jamie said from the doorway. “She said you walked right past her without saying hello.”

Daniel looked up from the book he’d been scanning. “What? No, I didn’t.” But now that Jamie mentioned it, he had a vague memory of someone trying to catch his attention while he’d been hunting through the mystery section. “Oh. I’ll apologize when she comes in next.”

“That’s not the point.” Jamie pushed away from the doorframe and sat across from him. “You’re obsessing. And I think I know what’s behind this obsession. Or who.”

“I just need to understand what’s happening.” Daniel picked up another book, this one titled, Cooking with Sirens. It probably wasn’t what he was looking for, but he would check to make sure. “If I can figure out what Morthul is, maybe I can…”

“Morthul?” Jamie asked. “Is that a disease?”

“No, he’s…” Daniel hesitated, realizing he’d never actually explained this part to Jamie. “He’s a dark god. Leon thinks he’s possessing Caelen.”

Jamie stared at him for a long moment. “A dark god,” he repeated slowly. “Is possessing the villain you’re crushing on.”

“Yes.”

“And you think you’re going to find the solution to that problem in…” Jamie picked up one of the books. “An Incubus’s Guide to Modern Courtship?”

“Not that one, obviously.” Daniel grabbed another book from his stack. “But there has to be something. These came from Veridia. Maybe they showed up here for a reason!”

“Cracker.” Jamie’s voice had that careful tone he used when he thought Daniel was being unreasonable. “Even if these books are from… that other world… do you really think the answer to fighting an ancient dark god is just sitting in my bookstore? And tell me honestly, do you think Caelen is innocent?”

Daniel exhaled. His brother wanted to revisit that argument, did he? He still thought he could make Daniel see sense.

“I know that he’s dangerous,” Daniel conceded. “I’m not stupid.”

“Then why are you acting is if you were?”

Daniel slumped back in his chair. How could he explain it to Jamie? 

“Look,” he started, but Jamie cut him off.

“No, you look. Yesterday you were unconscious after whatever he did to you. Last month he kidnapped you. And now instead of being relieved that he’s gone…” Jamie gestured at the scattered books. “You’re trying to find ways to help him.”

“Because he needs help!”

“And what about what you need?” Jamie’s voice softened. “When was the last time you thought about that?”

“This is what I need.” Daniel crossed his arms in front of his chest and immediately felt like a sulking child.

Jamie gave him another long look, but his brother could recognize a lost cause when he saw one. He got up. “I need to get back to work, but at least take a minute to think about why you want to help someone who hurt you.”

Daniel watched his brother leave, then turned back to his books. Jamie was right. Of course he was right. Daniel should be relieved that Caelen was gone. Should be grateful for the silence in his head.

But instead all he could think about was that moment he’d shared with Caelen, the real Caelen, before the darkness had taken over again. That was the person Daniel needed to help.

His mate.

Daniel held the thought close to his chest as he picked up another book. The Winter Queen’s Revenge. No. A Courtier’s Guide to Dark Magic. Maybe… but no.

His phone buzzed in his pocket, startling Daniel from his research. A message from Leon:

Do you know anything about this?

Below was a link to a video. Daniel clicked it, his heart suddenly in his throat. The footage showed a familiar white-haired figure in what looked like a supermarket parking lot. Caelen—and he wasn’t alone. A small crowd had gathered around him, phones out, and though the audio was muffled by distance, Daniel could make out excited voices. Were they asking for… autographs?

The video cut off after thirty seconds. It had been uploaded an hour ago.

Daniel scrolled through the comments frantically.

omg is this the guy from the theater video??

at the Food Lion on Marshall Ave!!

he’s even hotter in real life holy shit

Daniel shoved his phone in his pocket and grabbed his keys, already heading for the door. He’d barely made it three steps when Jamie’s voice stopped him.

“Where are you going?”

“I…” Daniel hesitated. “Someone spotted Caelen.”

Jamie’s expression hardened. “And you’re running straight to him. Of course you are.”

“Jamie…”

“No.” Jamie held up his hands. “I’m not having this argument again. Just… be careful. Please?”

Daniel nodded, throat tight, and hurried out of the store. He barely noticed the bell chiming, or the startled look Mrs. Harper gave him as he rushed past. His mind was full of terrible possibilities.

What if Caelen hurt any of those people before Daniel could get there?

---

The Food Lion parking lot was disappointingly normal when Daniel arrived. No mysterious figures, no excited crowds, just people loading groceries into their cars, completely unaware that a half-fae from another world had stood here less than an hour ago.

The drive had taken Daniel only twenty minutes, but of course he’d come too late. Caelen was already gone, and Daniel sat in his car, drumming his fingers on the steering wheel. What would Caelen even want in a grocery store? The thought of the Shadow King pushing a shopping cart, trying to decide between sour cream or BBQ flavor chips was so absurd it almost made him laugh. 

But then, even the Shadow King had to eat, didn’t he? 

Maybe he’d come for Pop-Tarts. 

No, absolutely not.

Daniel couldn’t picture it. 

But he wasn’t going to learn anything from inside his car, so he got out and went into the store to have a look around. The automatic doors slid open with a soft whoosh, and Daniel hesitated just inside, once more aware of how ridiculous this was. What was he going to do, walk up to random people and ask if they’d seen the hot guy trending on social media?

Well, there wasn’t anything else he could do.

He approached an elderly woman examining tomatoes.

“Excuse me, did you happen to see a man with long white hair earlier?”

She peered at him over her glasses. “White hair? No, dear. Are you looking for your grandfather?”

Right. This was going great.

He tried again with a stock boy, who just shrugged and continued stacking cereal boxes. A woman with two kids told him she’d been too busy keeping her youngest from climbing the shelves to notice anyone else.

With each interaction, Daniel felt more and more like a creep. What was he doing? Following Caelen around like some obsessed…

“Are you asking about that cosplay guy?”

Daniel turned to find a teenage girl practically vibrating with excitement, her name tag identifying her as ‘Ashley.’

“I…” Daniel hesitated. He’d always thought it might be cool to be Internet famous, but right now, he didn’t want to be. He only wanted to find Caelen. “Yes,” he admitted, then quickly steered the conversation back to Caelen. “Did you see the white-haired man here?”

“I took, like, fifty pictures,” Ashley said, already swiping through her phone. “He’s so hot. Like every picture turned out well. Do you want to see?” She held her phone out to Daniel. “Are you two like together? Cause like in the theater video—”

“Did he say anything about what he wanted from the store?” Daniel cut her off.

“I think you look really cute together.”

“Thank you,” Daniel responded almost automatically. Then he wiped his face with the flat of his palm. This conversation was not going how he wanted it to. 

“So you are together!” Ashley beamed. “That’s so hot. You’re so lucky!”

“Listen, do you have any idea where he went after he left here?” Daniel tried not to sound as impatient as he felt.

“Oh! He was asking Jake at customer service about the oldest church in town.” She glanced toward the front of the store. “Said something about historical architecture? Super weird. Hey, could I get a selfie with you?”

“A church?” Daniel frowned. “Why would he want to go there?”

Ashley shrugged. “No idea. But it was definitely St. Michael’s he asked about. You know, the old stone one on Hill Street? With, like, that creepy cemetery?” She peered at him more closely. “Hey, in the video, were those special effects, or…”

“St. Michael’s. Got it. Thanks,” Daniel said quickly, already heading for the exit. “That helps a lot.”

Behind him, he heard Ashley calling something about filming a video together, but he was in too much of a hurry to stop and listen. The church. What would Caelen want at a church?

* * *

St. Michael’s loomed against the afternoon sky, its stone walls a weathered gray. Daniel parked across the street and stared up at the bell tower. The place looked deserted.

His footsteps crunched on gravel as he made his way up to the heavy wooden doors. They didn’t budge when he tried them.

“C’mon,” he muttered, giving the handle another useless tug.

But of course it was locked. What had he expected? That Caelen would be sitting in a pew, maybe lighting a candle?

A gust of wind rustled through nearby trees, and Daniel wrapped his arms around himself, scanning the grounds. The church sat on a small hill, with worn stone steps leading down to—

His heart stopped.

There, between the tilted headstones of the cemetery, stood a familiar figure. White hair caught the light as Caelen turned, and their eyes met across the distance.

For a moment, neither of them moved. Caelen’s green eyes met his across the distance, and Daniel’s breath caught in his throat. Almost, he could feel the connection between them. Almost. 

He focused on it, tried to force it back to life. If he could just reach out and touch Caelen, he was sure…

“Caelen.” He took a step forward.

Still, Caelen did not move. 

The wind picked up, sending fallen leaves skittering across the ground between them. Daniel took another step forward, his heart thundering in his chest. 

“Please,” Daniel said. “Just talk to me.”

Something shifted in Caelen’s stance, a subtle change that made Daniel hesitate. His bright eyes flickered—darkened—then cleared again, like clouds passing over the sun. Daniel’s skin prickled with warning. He couldn’t tell if he was approaching the man who’d clung to him in the bookstore, or the being who’d drained him to the point of passing out.

When Daniel noticed Caelen’s fingers twitching at his sides, he realized it was likely both.

Of course it was both. 

For only a moment, Daniel hesitated. Then, he started walking again. He wasn’t going to be scared, damn it. Possessed or no, he had to believe that Caelen wasn’t going to hurt him. Not seriously, in any case.

But before Daniel could reach Caelen, the half-fae’s face twisted with something that looked like regret. He shook his head—a small, pained gesture—and before Daniel could close the distance between them, darkness bloomed around Caelen like spilled ink. In the space of a heartbeat, he was gone, leaving Daniel alone among the headstones.

Daniel stared at the empty space where Caelen had been, his outstretched hand falling uselessly to his side. The shadows had taken him so quickly, it was as if he’d never been there at all. 

“Damn it,” Daniel cursed. “Damn it, Caelen.”

Now how was Daniel supposed to find him again?

* * *

Caelen materialized between rows of parked metal vehicles, fluorescent lights humming overhead. For a moment, he stayed perfectly still, letting his senses adjust to the concrete cavern. The artificial light was almost welcome. It was something to focus on besides Morthul’s rage burning through his skull.

You left him. The dark god’s voice echoed through his thoughts. He was right there.

Caelen didn’t answer. He couldn’t risk thinking about Daniel at all, not with Morthul so close to the surface. Even the memory of those warm brown eyes watching him across the cemetery threatened to crack his control. So instead, he focused on his surroundings, on the sharp scent of exhaust fumes and oil-stained concrete. He had no idea where he’d transported himself. The shadows had taken him wherever they wished in his desperation to get away.

His desperation to get away from his mate.

He couldn’t stop the thought from forming.

What had he come to that he had to flee from his mate?

Pathetic, he told himself. He should have taken Daniel. He should have…

No, he couldn’t let himself think that.

A car engine echoed somewhere above, the sound bouncing off concrete pillars. He needed to move, to find somewhere less exposed. Soon. He would move soon, once he’d had a moment to breathe.

What would he do next? He’d gone to the church specifically to make Morthul think about something other than Daniel…

“There don’t seem to be any other gods in this realm,” he said out loud. “Not truly.”

The church was empty, Morthul said, rising to the bait. Like all the others. No one guards this realm. No one protects these mortals.

“Yes,” Caelen said. “We found nothing.” 

We found our human.

No, Daniel had found him, damn him.

“I didn’t mean…” Caelen cut himself off. Denying Daniel’s importance would only make Morthul more suspicious. He needed to come at this from another angle.

Morthul’s laughter echoed through his skull. Do you think you can hide your thoughts from me, little shadow? I own your soul. Every desperate plan, every pathetic attempt to distract me… I see it all.

The truth of it burned.

But Caelen wasn’t ready to give up yet. He still had one trick left up his sleeve, one that the dark god wouldn’t deny him even if he saw through his intentions. 

He focused his thoughts. “New followers,” he said. “We can get you new followers. In the absence of all the mortal gods, we can become god of this world.” 

Yesss, Morthul agreed. We shall claim this world. We shall rule surpreme. We shall have everything we want. 

Caelen nodded, feeling the god’s approval, all his greedy desires. “All we need is a little spectacle to draw people in…”

* * *

Daniel slammed his car door harder than necessary when he got back to Bookmark’d. Even the jangling of the bells when he stepped into the store only served to piss him off further.

Jamie looked up from the register, took one look at his face, and said, “I take it things didn’t go well?”

“He was there,” Daniel said, joining his brother by the counter. “Right there. And then he just—poof.” He made an explosive gesture with his hands. “Gone.”

“Good,” Jamie said, and held up his hands defensively when Daniel glared at him. “Look, I know you don’t want to hear this, but really, it’s for the best that he’s gone. I hope he stays gone.”

“Whatever.” Daniel was in no mood to argue with his brother.

Jamie gave him another look and then grabbed a box of books from under the counter. “Here. Make yourself useful and shelve these. Non-fiction section.”

Daniel eyed the box. “Really? The most boring books in the store?”

“They’re not boring, they’re practical. You could use some practicality in your life. Now get to it.”

Daniel grabbed the box of non-fiction books and headed for the shelves, muttering under his breath about boring books for boring people. He’d just shelved the third book on tax preparation when his phone buzzed in his pocket.

A message from Adrian: Something’s up with the Barrier Keepers. I’m worried. Get back here when you can.

The Barrier Keepers.

Shit, he’d almost forgotten about them.

He set the box of books down. “Hey, Jamie, remember how I’m still technically on vacation?”

Jamie shot him a curious look. “Are you going to skip out on me again?”

Daniel held up his phone. “Adrian says something’s up with the Barrier Keepers.”

Jamie frowned. “Do you really need to get involved with that?”

“It involves my friends.”

Jamie looked conflicted. Obviously he didn’t want Daniel to tell to ignore his friends, but he didn’t want Daniel to invite more trouble either. “Look, after everything that happened with Caelen… maybe you should take a break from all the supernatural drama.”

“I can’t just ignore it.” Daniel was already grabbing his jacket. “I’ll call you later, promise.”

Jamie shook his head, but there was really nothing he could do to keep Daniel from leaving.

---

The wrought iron gates of Malik’s mansion stood open when Daniel pulled up: he was being expected. His hands tightened on the steering wheel as memories flooded back: waking up confused in that upstairs bedroom surrounded by stuffed toys, the panic when he realized that the Shadow King had taken him prisoner. 

His life had become so weird in such a short amount of time. 

Now he was back here, voluntarily. 

And he was almost disappointed that Caelen would not be here. 

He parked the car and looked up at the house. Somewhere inside was the rooms where he’d been kept until Adrian had found him. Where Caelen had toyed with him. 

Where he and Caelen had first connected.

Would Malik think it weird if Daniel asked to see that room again? 

Probably. 

The front door opened before he could spiral further into those thoughts. Adrian stood in the doorway, waving at him.

“Finally,” Adrian said, approaching the car. “We were starting to worry when we heard nothing from you.”

Daniel climbed out of the car to talk to his friend. “Traffic,” he explained. “How’s Lyrian?”

“Better. Come on, everyone’s in the kitchen.”

Daniel followed Adrian into the house. It smelled like coffee and something baking, an almost offensively normal scent given what had happened here. Daniel didn’t know how to deal with that contrast. 

In the kitchen, Leon stood at the marble island, peeling carrots. A rainbow of other vegetables—bell peppers, cucumber, romaine lettuce—waited their turn. Knox leaned against the industrial-sized refrigerator, watching Leon work with a bemused expression while Malik sipped from a mug of coffee, scrolling on his phone.

“That’s… a lot of vegetables,” Daniel said.

“Guinea pig food prep,” Leon replied without looking up. “Can’t stop taking care of my pets just because the world’s going crazy.”

Daniel blinked. “Pets? Plural?”

“Nutmeg needed a friend.” Leon’s matter-of-fact tone suggested this should have been obvious. “Her name’s Butterscotch. Found her at the pet store this morning.”

“You went guinea pig shopping in the middle of all this?”

“Like I said,” Leon swept the carrot pieces into a small ceramic bowl, “life goes on. Even in crisis mode, Nutmeg deserves a good life. She’s been missing Nugget for long enough.”

Daniel didn’t know how to respond to that except for, “Congrats on your new furball, I guess.” He looked around. “Where’s Lyrian?”

“Upstairs, resting,” Adrian said, moving past him to the coffee maker. “The Barrier Keepers came by earlier with some kind of medicine.”

Daniel stared at him. That made zero sense. “The Barrier Keepers brought medicine? Why would they do that?”

“That’s what we’d like to know,” Knox said, his expression darkening. “They showed up this morning, all apologies and concern. Said they had something that would help him recover.”

“And you let him take it?” Daniel couldn’t keep the disbelief from his voice.

“We didn’t let him do anything,” Leon said, starting on a bell pepper. “Lyrian made his own choice. Zev’s still up there sulking about it.”

“But why would he take anything they gave him?”

“Because apparently,” Knox cut in, “if he didn’t take it, he’d lose his powers completely. At least, that’s what they claimed.”

Daniel shook his head. “I’m going to check on him.” 

“Up the stairs, second door on the right,” Adrian called after him as Daniel headed for the stairs.

Daniel’s mind whirled as he went. The Barrier Keepers had shown up with medicine? After everything they’d done? After hurting Lyrian in the first place? What was their goal?

The upstairs hallway was quiet except for the murmur of voices coming from behind the door Adrian had indicated. Daniel recognized Zev’s low rumble, though he couldn’t make out the words. He knocked softly.

“Come in,” Lyrian called.

The bedroom was bright with afternoon sunlight streaming through tall windows. Lyrian sat propped up against a mountain of pillows, looking better than Daniel had expected. Some color had returned to his face, though dark circles still shadowed his eyes. Zev stood by the window, arms crossed, radiating displeasure.

“Daniel,” Lyrian smiled. “I was wondering when you’d show up.”

“How are you feeling?” Daniel asked, hovering uncertainly near the door.

“Better. Whatever they gave me seems to be working.”

“He shouldn’t have taken it,” Zev snapped. “We have no idea what it really is.”

“We’ve been over this,” Lyrian sighed. “I could feel my powers slipping away. What choice did I have?”

“Your powers were slipping away?” Daniel asked. 

Lyrian nodded, a grave look on his face. “After the fight. My voice… it wasn’t working right. And I could feel this emptiness where my magic should be.” He shuddered. “I felt foreign to myself.” 

“They did that to you,” Zev growled. “They want to do that to all of us.”

“Maybe they did,” Lyrian conceded, “but they must have changed their plans or they wouldn’t have given me the potion.”

“Evidently,” Zev said, “they’re manipulating us. They say they have a new solution but won’t tell us what it is? You can’t claim that’s not suspicious.”

“A new solution?” Daniel looked between them. He hadn’t heard anything about this. 

“They want to talk to you directly,” Lyrian said, ignoring Zev’s glare. 

“To me?” Daniel did not like that. 

Before the other two could respond, they heard raised voices from downstairs. Something was obviously upsetting people. 

Adrian came up the stairs only a moment later. “Daniel?” he called. “You wanna see this.” There was an urgency to his voice that made Daniel’s stomach clench. 

Zev left the room first, and Daniel followed. 

Downstairs, people clustered around the TV.

“What’s going—” Daniel started to ask, but then he saw what was on the screen. His words died in his throat.

It was Caelen.

He stood in front of a church altar, his white hair floating above his shoulders as if underwater, darkness coiling around him, eyes glowing. The footage seemed to have been captured by someone’s phone, but even so, the Shadow King was mesmerizing. 

“Your gods have abandoned you,” Caelen’s voice rang clear and beautiful through the church. “But I am here. I offer you truth instead of false comfort, power instead of empty prayers.”

“This is coming to you live,” a reporter’s voice trembled slightly over the footage. “What you’re seeing was filmed just moments ago inside First Baptist Church, where witnesses say this man appeared out of nowhere.”

As they watched, Caelen raised his arms and every shadow in the church detached from its source. The shadows of the congregants, of the wooden crosses on the walls, of the very pews themselves—all rose and began to dance through the air like ribbons of black silk.

“Let me show you what real divinity looks like,” Caelen continued, his voice taking on an otherworldly resonance. “Your world is changing. The old boundaries are falling. Who will protect you when they crumble completely?”

“I saw him at another church earlier,” Daniel said, his throat tight. “But I had no idea he was planning anything like this.”

On screen Caelen smiled, orchestrating the shadow dance like a conductor. “Accept my blessing,” he commanded, and streams of darkness flowed from his hands, touching selected members of the congregation who gasped and shuddered at the contact. “Feel what true power tastes like.”

“He’s recruiting,” Adrian said quietly. “Back to old tactics.”

Daniel watched silently. Was that really what Caelen was doing? What he’d come to this world for? 

“This is Morthul’s doing,” he said out loud. 

Adrian glanced at him. “Whose?” 

“There’s a theory,” Leon said, “about a dark god called Morthul possessing Caelen.”

“Morthul?” Zev’s gaze snapped to Leon. “Why would a god that powerful lower himself to possess someone like Caelen?”

Everyone turned to look at him. Daniel’s heart picked up speed. “You know about him?”

“Every Fae knows about Morthul,” Zev said, his expression grim. “Especially the Night Fae.”

“What kind of god is he?”

Zev’s laugh was bitter. “Not the good kind.” He crossed his arms, watching the shadows dance across the TV screen. His gaze narrowed in thought. “There was a prophecy about him. Something about a half-fae…” He shook his head in frustration. “I can’t remember the exact words.”

“Caelen is half-fae,” Daniel pointed out. He needed to know that prophecy. Maybe it would give him a clue how he could get through to Caelen. “Try to remember.”

Zev remained silent for a moment, then he said, “Lyrian would know. Maybe. Sirens live for this kind of thing—prophecies, ancient songs, dramatic proclamations of doom.”

“I’ll ask him!” Daniel headed for the stairs. 

Zev followed. 

Lyrian sat up straighter when Daniel entered the room. “Finally,” Lyrian said. “Will someone let me know what’s going on downstairs?”

“Caelen was on TV,” Daniel said. “He’s in a church, but that doesn’t matter. Zev says there’s a prophecy about Morthul and a half-fae. Do you know it?”

Lyrian shot him a confused look. 

“I’ll explain to you later,” Zev said. “Humor him.”

“Morthul?” Lyrian asked. 

Daniel nodded. “Yes! Do you know him?” 

Lyrian thought for a moment. “You must be talking about the Prophecy of the Shadow’s Bane. It’s actually a rather beautiful piece of poetry.”

“Could you give us the short version?” Zev asked.

Lyrian shot him an annoyed look. “Will you ever learn appreciation for proper dramatic delivery?” 

“Not in this life time.”

“Shush you.” Lyrian closed his eyes, took a breath, and when he spoke again his voice carried that haunting, otherworldly quality that made Daniel’s skin prickle. “Between two worlds the shadow’s doom shall rise. In blood both mortal-born and fae divine. The ancient dark shall fall beneath these skies. When dual-nature breaks the shadow’s spine.”

Silence fell after the prophecy’s last words faded.

“So…” Daniel said slowly. “A half-fae will be Morthul’s downfall.”

Zev pondered this. “What if that’s why Morthul possessed him? To prevent the prophecy from coming true?”

“Actually…” Daniel shifted uncomfortably. “According to the theories Leon heard, Caelen offered himself to Morthul. After what happened to his parents.”

Lyrian’s brow furrowed. “The Night Court came down on Caelen’s parents because of their worship of Morthul, but why did they turn to the dark god in the first place? That was never the custom in Elucia before.” 

“His mother was fae,” Daniel said. 

“Not night fae,” Zev disagreed. “Winter fae. Morthul would not have been her god.”

“Then I don’t know.” Daniel threw his hands up. “I’ll go back downstairs. See what else the reporters are saying.”

“I’ll stay up here,” Zev said. 

“I don’t need a babysitter,” Lyrian pointed out. 

Daniel left the two of them to their bickering. 

He found the others still gathered around the TV, but Caelen was no longer on screen. Instead, a reporter interviewed shaken church-goers, who described feeling “touched by divine power” and “transformed.”

“He’s gone,” Knox said. “Disappeared through another dark portal.”

Daniel processed this quietly, reminded of the way Caelen had run away from him earlier. Where was he now? Outside, the sun was already setting and Daniel’s stomach growled, reminding him he hadn’t eaten since breakfast.

“I ordered Chinese,” Adrian said, as if reading his mind. “Should be here soon.”

They tried to maintain some semblance of normalcy while they waited, though conversation kept drifting back to Caelen’s television appearance. When the food arrived, they gathered around Malik’s massive dining table, passing containers back and forth.

“We could use the Barrier Keepers’ magic,” Malik said quietly after they’d all started eating. Everyone turned to look at him. He scratched the back of his neck. “What they did to Lyrian…if it can strip supernatural powers, maybe it could separate Caelen from Morthul.”

Knox’s expression darkened. “There’s no telling if he would survive that.”

“Would it be such a bad outcome if he didn’t?” Malik’s voice was steady, but his hand was wrapped too tightly around his chopsticks. “After everything he’s done?”

“Malik,” Daniel started.

“No, he has a point,” Adrian cut in. “If Caelen’s gathering followers, recruiting people into whatever Morthul is planning—again—we have to consider stopping him no matter the cost. He can’t keep doing this.”

“The Barrier Keepers said they wanted to talk to Daniel tomorrow,” Leon reminded them, setting down his fork. “Maybe they also want to stop Caelen.”

Daniel scoffed in disbelief. “Suddenly you’re siding with the Barrier Keepers?”

“Better than siding with the Shadow King,” Malik said. “I warned you he would try to manipulate you, now I see he’s already succeeded.” 

“No,” Daniel insisted. “You don’t get it! He’s possessed.”

“Yeah,” Malik said, “and I bet underneath that he’s all sweet and caring and couldn’t hurt a soul cause that’s the kind of person who makes a deal with a god that requires blood sacrifices.”

Daniel flinched. “That’s not…”

“Not what? Not fair?” Malik pointed his chopsticks at Daniel. “He chose this. He made a deal with Morthul willingly.”

“After his parents died!” Daniel pushed his chair back and rose. “After his whole life fell to pieces!”

“And that makes it okay?” Malik stood as well. “My whole family died too. My parents, my big brother, my twin sister. All of them. Why do you think this huge house is so fucking empty? But I didn’t turn to dark gods for revenge.”

Silence fell heavy across the table. Daniel stared at his plate, his appetite completely gone. “I didn’t know…” He looked across the table at Malik. “I’m sorry.”

Malik shook his head. “What happened to me doesn’t matter now. It’s in the past. What matters now is what happens to you and everyone else who follows the Shadow King.”

The weight of Malik’s words pressed down on Daniel. He’d known, in some abstract way, that this massive house was too big for one person. But he’d never thought to ask why, never had a minute to even think about it. Now that he knew… How could he argue about second chances when sitting across from someone who’d lost everything?

He ran a hand through his hair. “I can’t do this right now.” He wanted to leave the dining room and have some time to himself. “What room should I take… should I take a room?” He looked at Malik. “I can check into a hotel if you’d rather I leave.”

“No.” Malik’s stance softened. “First door on the left upstairs. There’s… no need for you to get a hotel room”

“Thank you.” Daniel excused himself from the table. As he went up the stairs, he reconsidered his position, everything he thought he knew. Was Malik right? Was Daniel caught up in Caelen’s manipulations? 

No. That moment they’d shared together in the break room… that had been real. No one could convince him otherwise. 

The others hadn’t seen what he’d seen, hadn’t felt what he’d felt. They couldn’t understand. 

Once more, he reached for his connection to Caelen, searching for… something. Anything. But all he felt was exhaustion, and he couldn’t tell if it was Caelen’s or his own.

---

aniel dreamed of snow.

A vast, frozen lake stretched out before him, gleaming under an impossibly large moon, painted in shades of silver and midnight blue. 

Snowflakes caught in Daniel’s hair, and yet, there was no chill in the air. His feet got neither wet nor cold as he moved forward, drawn to the lake. 

Come to me, he heard Caelen’s familiar voice inside his head, and he knew that this was Caelen’s dream. He didn’t know how he got here, but when he saw the half-fae standing by the frozen water, he didn’t care. 

His heart squeezed painfully in his chest, overwhelmed by too many different too intense emotions. Desire, longing, wariness, weariness, doubt, and wanting, so much wanting. 

But which Caelen was this? 

The one who’d opened up to him at the store? The one who’d drained him dry? The one who’d walked away from him at the cemetery? Who’d been blocking him all day? 

The figure by the lake turned to look at him. “Daniel,” he said. Just his name, but the way he said it, like he wanted to hold Daniel and never let go… 

Daniel found himself moving, running, and then they were crashing together, hands grasping, mouths meeting with bruising intensity. 

The kiss felt endless, felt like coming home. Different from every other kiss they’d shared. There was no magic exchanged between them and Daniel didn’t care to think about anything beyond this moment. There was nothing but the feeling of Caelen’s mouth on his, Caelen’s hands tangled in his hair, holding him like he might disappear if he let go.

When they finally broke apart, Daniel kept his eyes closed, forehead pressed against Caelen’s. He couldn’t look yet, couldn’t risk shattering whatever magic had made this possible. Around them, snow continued to fall, but Caelen felt warm. 

“You blocked me,” Daniel whispered. “I kept trying to find you, and you…”

Caelen’s grip tightened. “I had to. I could not talk to you like this in the waking world.”

Daniel pulled back, just enough to search Caelen’s face. His green eyes were clearer than Daniel had ever seen them, free of that haunting darkness that usually lurked beneath the surface.

Caelen glanced at the frozen lake. “You asked me once why I never seem to use ice magic. Simply put, I can’t. All my magic is dark now, in the waking world. Corrupted.” He shook his head, slowly. “His influence on me is not as great when I am dreaming. He can’t reach here. Especially not as weak as I’ve made him to carve out this moment.”

Daniel’s heart clenched at the admission. That was what the spectacle at the church had been about. Caelen had expended all his energy on that to tire out the monster in him. “I know about Morthul,” Daniel said softly. “I know he possesses you. And I’m going to help you get free of him.”

Caelen didn’t speak for a few beats, processing that. “Free me from him? Oh, Daniel… Sweet, sweet Daniel.” He ran his thumb along the bottom of Daniel’s lip. “That’s not possible, and even if it were… You’d be a fool to attempt it. Did I lead you to think I was pure and innocent, that I deserved saving?” 

“I…” Daniel started, but couldn’t finish the thought.

Caelen cupped his face. “Did you see what I did at that church today? I went in there and I corrupted people, their prayers, their faith. I sacrificed their peace, their faith, perhaps their souls, just so I could kiss you without his shadow between us.” Caelen’s eyes, so clear and green in this dream space, gazed into Daniel’s. “That’s who I am. With or without Morthul. I see what I want, and I take it, no matter the cost to others.”

Daniel knew he should be horrified at Caelen’s words. At the very least, he should take a step away, but he couldn’t make himself. He couldn’t even make himself stop feeling something warm and fuzzy at the thought that Caelen had done all that for one moment with him. 

That was wrong. It was so wrong. 

“I want to hate that you did that,” Daniel said finally. “I should hate it. Those people didn’t deserve that.”

“No, they didn’t.” Caelen’s hand slid to the back of Daniel’s neck, warm and steady. “And yet I’d do it again. I’d do worse. I’d plunge the whole world into darkness for you.”

Caelen’s lips met his again, and the kiss was softer this time. Tender. Full of emotion. Daniel let it wash over him.

Fuck. He really shouldn’t. He should not fall for someone as unhinged as Caelen. 

But he’d never been in control of his heart, and his heart wanted. 

Daniel kissed Caelen deeper, harder. His hand fisted in Caelen’s shirt, holding tightly, as Caelen wrapped an arm around his waist. Their bodies pressed closer, heat building between them, until Daniel could feel Caelen hard against him. He rolled his hips forward, seeking friction, and Caelen’s fingers tightened at his nape.

“I need you,” he breathed, voice rough. “Need to have you, claim you. Make you mine.”

“Yes,” Daniel gasped into his mouth.

He didn’t care that this wasn’t real. Didn’t care about anything beyond Caelen’s body against his and the desperate need clawing at him to get closer still. To give himself everything he had and everything he was to this man. It was insanity, but Daniel didn’t care to be sane in love. 

“I can be gentle,” Caelen said. “But you don’t want that, do you?” Caelen’s fingers wandered up and twisted in his hair. “I’ve seen your dirty fantasies. You want to be consumed, to be owned.”

Daniel moaned, unable to deny it as arousal shot through him at those words.

Caelen tugged sharply on Daniel’s hair. “Tell me, pet, what is it that you want?”

“Fuck,” Daniel gasped. He was so hard it hurt. His dick strained against the front of his pants as he ground himself against Caelen. “Want you to take me. Own me, possess me. Want you to fill me up and mark me. Want you to fuck me so hard I can feel you tomorrow. Want your cock in my ass. Your teeth on my skin. Want you—”

He broke off with a gasp as Caelen grabbed him, spun him, shoved him back into the snow. The impact should have hurt, but in the way of dreams–or magic–it didn’t. Daniel didn’t even feel cold, only the heat of Caelen on top of him.

Caelen’s hands slid under Daniel’s shirt and he yanked it off over his head, tossing it aside carelessly. His mouth found Daniel’s collarbones, teeth scraping against the bone, tongue tasting his skin, making Daniel moan and arch up against him.

“So responsive,” Caelen murmured. “Maybe a little too responsive. Won’t you hold still for me, pet?”

Caelen took Daniel’s hands and stretched them over his head, freezing his wrists in place with ice magic that somehow held tight without biting his skin.

Caelen smiled down at him. “Better.” He trailed one hand down Daniel’s chest, fingers brushing over one nipple. “Look how pretty you are like this. My beautiful, perfect pet.”

Daniel squirmed under him, trying to get more friction against his aching cock, which was straining in the confines of his jeans. But Caelen had positioned himself carefully above him, not giving Daniel any leverage.

Caelen chuckled lowly, a wicked glint to his eye as he traced one finger along the outline of Daniel’s cock. “Do you want something?”

“Fuck.” Daniel tried to buck his hips up, but Caelen pushed him back down.

“I’m not convinced.” Caelen leaned down, nipping at Daniel’s throat. His tongue flicked out, tasting the skin there as his hand slipped lower again, teasing the edge of Daniel’s jeans.

Daniel bit his lip. Fuck, he was so close to begging already. And why shouldn’t he? He’d already admitted he wanted Caelen to take him, to own him, to consume him whole until he couldn’t think about or remember anything except Caelen. Why should he hesitate to beg now?

“Please,” he said breathlessly. “Please, please, touch me, kiss me, please, anything, I need…”

Caelen laughed, low and dark, as his hand closed around Daniel’s cock through his jeans. “Anything?”

“Yes,” Daniel said desperately, hips pushing forward, seeking friction.

A rough moan spilled from his lips as Caelen massaged him through the fabric of his jeans, just enough to add a sharp edge to his need.

He tried to push into the touch, but Caelen shifted, redistributing his weight to make that impossible. 

“Please,” Daniel whispered. “Please.”

“You beg so beautifully,” Caelen said, leaning down to kiss him. The press of his mouth sent sparks racing through Daniel’s body. He arched his back to get closer, moans muffled by Caelen’s mouth, and then Caelen pulled back.

Daniel whimpered as his cock strained, trapped in his too-tight jeans. “Caelen, fuck. Please.”

Caelen looked at him for a long moment, features too serious. “I’m not going to rush this.” Caelen ran his hand along the side of Daniel’s face, fingers trailing over the curve of his jaw. “We’re going to savor this.” He brushed another kiss over Daniel’s lips. “This is the only night I’ll get to spend with you, pet. I won’t manage this again.” Caelen’s fingers curled under the waistband of Daniel’s jeans. “So let me look at you for a little while longer. Let me enjoy you.”

Daniel swallowed heavily. “No.”

Caelen raised his brows.

Daniel shook his head. “Don’t talk like that.”

Caelen gave Daniel a sad smile. “I don’t want you to have any illusions about this. I don’t want you to come looking for me in the morning. It isn’t safe for you.” His thumb stroked Daniel’s cheek. “I used to think I could control the dark god, but I can’t. He will draw more and more power from the clueless people of this world. He will use you and abuse you and I won’t be able to protect you. I can give you this dream. Don’t ask for more.”

Daniel’s lips opened to protest, but Caelen silenced him with a finger across his lips and a small shake of his head.

“Don’t make this harder than it has to be,” he said softly and then kissed Daniel again, deeply, stealing all words from him.

Daniel’s mind reeled, torn between desire and fear and confusion and need. But then Caelen’s hand slipped into his pants, closing around him, stroking firmly, and Daniel’s thoughts scattered.

It wasn’t fair for Caelen to play him like this; to make Daniel crave him so much, and then pull back, saying things like that. To tell Daniel to stay away and to touch him like he wanted to keep him forever, all at once. But maybe it wasn’t fair of Daniel either, to expect anything more of a man possessed.

Caelen’s grip tightened as his strokes grew faster. Daniel writhed under him. His hands strained uselessly against the magical restraints. He needed to grab onto something. He needed…

Caelen released his hold on Daniel’s cock just long enough to yank his jeans the rest of the way off and toss them to the side. Then his hand returned and he resumed stroking Daniel. The slide was slick now, eased with Daniel’s own pre-come. Caelen leaned forward again, kissing Daniel’s neck. His teeth grazed the sensitive spots, drawing a ragged gasp from Daniel’s lips, but he couldn’t arch into the touch, couldn’t move as much as he wanted to as pleasure built higher and higher inside him.

His balls tightened, drawing up close to his body, orgasm imminent. “Fuck! Caelen!”

And just before he tipped over the edge, Caelen pulled back. His hand left Daniel’s cock completely to trail lightly over his inner thigh. Daniel cried out in frustration. He was so damn close, and Caelen wasn’t letting him come. It was torture–perfect, sweet agony, leaving him panting and gasping for more.

When he’d caught his breath enough, Daniel opened his eyes just to see that Caelen was now just as naked as he was.

The sight stole Daniel’s remaining breath.

Caelen knelt beside him, pale skin gleaming in the moonlight, his thick cock standing erect against his stomach.

“Like what you see?” he asked, a wicked smirk curling one side of his lips. Before Daniel could reply, though–not sure what he would even have said–Caelen’s hand closed once again around his cock and stroked roughly, sending shockwaves of pleasure rippling through him. Caelen’s other hand slid lower, teasing over Daniel’s balls, and then further still, fingertips brushing against Daniel’s hole.

Daniel moaned loudly at the sensation of that light touch combined with the delicious friction of his cock in Caelen’s hand. “Oh god.”

His eyes squeezed shut again. The dual sensations were almost too much.

“Look at me,” Caelen demanded, and Daniel forced himself back to the present moment, opening his eyes, gazing into the green eyes above him as Caelen worked his length. “You want to be mine?” Caelen asked. “Completely and utterly mine?”

“Yes,” Daniel managed to get out. “Yours. All yours.”

The corner of Caelen’s lips twitched, as if pleased by that answer, but he didn’t stop working his hand over Daniel’s cock. Daniel’s breaths came shorter. He was getting close again.

“Good,” Caelen told him. “Because I want to own every piece of you.” He leaned down to kiss Daniel, hard and claiming, and Daniel moaned into his mouth, chasing the contact as Caelen pulled back again too soon. The next moment, a piece of cloth fell over his eyes, blocking out everything. A blindfold. He sucked in a sharp breath as the fabric tightened behind his ears. Where had Caelen even conjured that from? Magic dreamland probably. Whatever. It didn’t matter. Not with Caelen’s hands on his body. He shivered, but not from the cold.

Then something else touched his lips–Caelen’s finger.

“Open for me.”

Daniel obeyed immediately, and Caelen pressed the digit inside. Daniel swirled his tongue around it eagerly as Caelen thrust in and out of him, mimicking exactly what Daniel hoped would follow. His hips canted upwards of their own accord, desperate, seeking friction, but finding nothing.

After a few moments, though, the finger left him again. Daniel whined, but the next instant something else touched his lips–thicker, heavier, salty and musky on his tongue: Caelen’s cock. Without thinking, he opened wide, letting Caelen slip into his mouth, filling him. Caelen groaned as the head of his cock brushed against the back of Daniel’s throat. Daniel’s own erection jumped in sympathy.

Fuck, Caelen was big. Daniel could barely fit him in, and he had to work not to choke, but he loved every fucking second of it, loved being filled with Caelen’s cock, being used, being claimed. He couldn’t do much more than open his jaw and let Caelen take his pleasure from him.

“You’re enjoying this so much, aren’t you,” Caelen said, voice low and husky, sending a jolt through Daniel’s system straight to his groin. “You looked into my head. I’ve looked into yours. I know your dirty, filthy secrets.” His hips rolled, thrusting deeper, and Daniel choked a little before managing to relax again. “I know the kind of things you want me to do to you.” His hand tangled in Daniel’s hair, tugging gently at first. Daniel moaned around him and Caelen’s grip tightened.

Caelen thrust harder, fucking Daniel’s face now. Daniel’s hands curled into fists as he fought against the ice holding them in place–not because he wanted Caelen to release him or because it was hurting him, but simply to feel its resistance as he struggled. It made his thoughts grow fuzzy, made everything fade except the feeling of Caelen’s cock in his throat, the tightness in his balls, and the ache in his own neglected dick where it lay heavy and leaking on his stomach, untouched now, and even that was good, was right.

Caelen groaned above him, fingers gripping Daniel harder, and Daniel felt him twitch against his tongue. Daniel wanted him to come like this. Wanted Caelen to shoot down his throat so bad he could barely stand it. But Caelen pulled out instead. Daniel tried to follow after, but couldn’t with his hands bound. He heard a low chuckle from somewhere above him, and then a warm hand closed over his cock again as lips crashed into Daniel’s, swallowing his moan.

The kiss was rough and heated, and when it was finished, Caelen’s voice sounded rougher still, deeper and darker when he whispered in Daniel’s ear. “You want me inside you?”

Daniel nodded vigorously, unable to form proper sentences. “Please, please.”

He felt the brush of Caelen’s lips against his ear as he spoke. “I’m going to take you apart.” His hand tightened on Daniel’s cock as he said it, pulling a loud groan from Daniel’s lips. Then he shifted, straddling Daniel again, knees planted on either side of his hips. The next moment, something slick touched Daniel’s entrance, circling the ring of muscle there before pushing inside.

Caelen’s index finger, Daniel realized belatedly. He relaxed into the intrusion easily, moaning as the digit pushed further in, stroking inside of him and lighting up nerves that yearned for touch, for attention. Caelen didn’t waste time, though. After just a few pumps, he added a second finger, scissoring them apart, stretching Daniel open for his taking.

Daniel’s breath grew shallow as he rocked into that touch, needing more, wanting everything. Caelen’s fingers curled inside him, finding his prostate, rubbing over it in firm, rhythmic pulses that made Daniel cry out, his vision whiting out for a split second.

“You won’t last like this.” Caelen’s voice cut through the haze of his mind. “Now, that won’t do.”

The ice that bound Daniel’s wrists disappeared and he felt himself being turned onto his stomach. He didn’t fight it, letting his body move however and wherever Caelen directed it.

“Ass up,” Caelen commanded and Daniel obeyed.

He got on all fours, head bowed, presenting his ass for Caelen to do whatever he liked to him. He didn’t care. As long as it was Caelen.

Caelen placed a palm between Daniel’s shoulder blades and pressed him flat into the snowy ground. He didn’t have to tell Daniel to ‘stay’ for Daniel to understand the command. His cock throbbed where it hung beneath him, achingly hard, but he knew better than to touch. His need was Caelen’s to take care of, Caelen’s to sharpen and stoke and use against him.

Caelen’s hands settled on either side of Daniel’s hips, holding him in place as Caelen leaned over him, hot breath ghosting over the nape of Daniel’s neck, making goose bumps rise all the way down his arms. Daniel shivered, anticipation coiling in his gut. Then Caelen kissed his neck, slow and languid, tongue swirling against the sensitive skin. Daniel’s eyes fluttered closed, lost in the pleasure of that simple touch alone. It was a stark contrast from the rough handling just a few minutes ago, but this too, felt good. So fucking good. Caelen trailed soft kisses down Daniel’s spine as he went, each one sending a fresh jolt of arousal through Daniel’s core and making his neglected length bob heavily between his legs, dripping pre-come into the snow below.

By the time Caelen got near the base of Daniel’s spine, Daniel was trembling with the need to be filled up and fucked hard.

“Please,” Daniel gasped, barely aware he was speaking out loud. “Want you. Please.”

Caelen hummed softly against Daniel’s skin. Then he straightened up again, moving back behind Daniel, placing both hands on either side of Daniel’s waist, steadying him. Daniel held perfectly still, hardly daring to breathe as something blunt, hot, and thick nudged his entrance.

Yes.

Daniel sucked in another deep breath. He was so ready for this.

Slowly, tortuously, Caelen pushed inside him. Daniel’s mouth dropped open in pleasure as his body yielded to the pressure, letting Caelen sink in deeper and deeper until his hips were flush against Daniel’s ass. It burned, but Daniel would never describe the feeling as painful. He loved it too much for that, that feeling of being stretched, being taken.

Caelen paused there for a few beats, and then one of his hands wrapped around Daniel’s cock, giving it one firm stroke that sent Daniel keening with pleasure.

“You’re mine now, pet,” Caelen said roughly, and then his hand squeezed around the base of Daniel’s cock again, growing cold with ice magic as it tightened, cutting off his climax.

Daniel cried out in surprise as the wave of pleasure crested, receding just as quickly as it had begun.

He was left shaking on the edge of ecstasy, gasping desperately for air and trying to process what had just happened. He’d been so close to coming and then it had just stopped and–

Caelen’s cock moved inside him again, drawing another cry from Daniel’s lungs. He couldn’t think anymore as Caelen started thrusting into him in earnest, pounding into Daniel hard and rough, driving his hips forward into the snow. Daniel clutched at the snow beneath them, desperate for an anchor as his arousal sharpened with each thrust.

Caelen’s hands gripped his hips tighter as he slammed deeper into him, hitting all the best places. Pleasure sparked along all of Daniel’s nerves, building higher than ever, but Caelens grip on his cock kept him from tipping past the point of no return. He was trapped in a loop of ecstasy, riding that edge, unable to find release. Unable to come.

He moaned brokenly as Caelen continued thrusting, faster now. Each movement drove him closer to sensity. Each movement drew new sounds from Daniel’s throat–moans, cries, whines; he didn’t know what. His cheeks felt wet, and he wondered if he was crying.

It was too much. He wanted to scream, to beg. 

He wanted to stay in this moment forever.

Caelen groaned, hips slamming into Daniel harder still as his rhythm faltered. His cock twitched deep inside Daniel, and then warmth spilled inside him, coating his walls with Caelen’s seed. Daniel’s whole body shuddered with the knowledge that Caelen had filled him up with that. Claiming him fully as his.

Caelen pulled out of Daniel and he whined at the loss as the emptiness set in. Blindly, he tried to reach for Caelen, but Caelen caught his hands and pushed them back down into the snow, pinning him there. “Shh. Just like this, pet.”

And then something thicker pressed against him–something colder, rounder.

A butt plug.

Daniel whimpered as the thing stretched him again, keeping the cum trapped inside of him while he still ached for release.

He sobbed as Caelen let him go, struggling for breath. He felt untethered, like he was falling, floating. 

Then Caelen’s hands were on him again, gentle this time. Turning him onto his back again. Laying him out flat against the cool snow.

Cupping his cheeks and kissing his tears away. Whispering soothing words against his skin. “Shhh, it’s okay, pet. I’ve got you. You did so good for me. You did so very good.” Another soft kiss to Daniel’s lips, and Daniel chased after him with a whimper, but Caelen didn’t allow the contact to last long before pulling back again.

“You were perfect, love,” Caelen murmured, stroking a hand down over one of Daniel’s nipples. The sensation sent a shiver through Daniel. His cock ached, desperate, untouched, but somehow that felt far away now. Distant. Not important. Nothing mattered besides the feeling of Caelen’s skin against his and the softness in the other man’s voice as he said, “You’re mine now.” Caelen traced his fingers lower. They circled around Daniel’s navel, then trailed downwards, stopping just shy of Daniel’s cock. “Do you think I should reward you?” Caelen’s voice dropped, low, husky. “Would you like that? Do you deserve it?”

Daniel whimpered again, so far beyond words now, so far beyond deciding what he wanted for himself. 

Caelen’s hand closed around him, and with only a few firm tugs, he brought him right to the edge of climax, brought his need back into focus. Then he stopped and Daniel cried out in despair as that pleasure faded once again, leaving nothing but a raw, burning need for more, for everything, for Caelen to keep going this time and not stop, never stop.

But then Caelen leaned down and took Daniel in his mouth, tongue swirling around the head, licking away the droplets of pre-come, and the world dissolved. Daniel screamed his release. His entire body seized as his vision went white, pleasure exploding through him like a bomb, shattering into thousands of tiny fragments. He felt his body convulsing, ass squeezing around the butt plug, cock shooting its load straight into Caelen’s waiting mouth. He felt the waves of bliss crashing over him, dragging him under, drowning him in ecstasy.

He felt Caelen swallowing around his shaft.

He felt Caelen’s hand massaging his balls as he milked every drop out of Daniel.

He felt Caelen drinking him down, taking every last bit of cum he had to give until he was completely spent.

When the world came back into focus again, it took Daniel several seconds to remember to breathe, to remember who and where he was. He reached up to take off the blindfold but Caelen’s hand closed around his wrist gently, stopping him. “Don’t,” came the soft command. “Be mine for a moment longer.”

Daniel didn’t want to understand that remark, but he did. He wanted to be Caelen’s forever, but morning would come and this would fade. Already, Caelen had warned him that they would not be able to have another night like this. And Daniel didn’t want to face reality yet. So he obeyed and left the blindfold in place.

Caelen’s fingers intertwined with his, holding tightly. “Thank you.” Caelen whispered the words into Daniel’s ear. He pressed a soft kiss to his temple and Daniel sighed.

“I don’t want to wake up.” He meant it. “The others were talking about using the Barrier Keepers’ magic on you to turn you human, like that would get rid of Morthul.”

Caelen laughed quietly against his cheek. “There is no getting rid of him. The sooner you accept that, the safer you will be.”

A shiver traveled down Daniel’s spine. He wanted so badly to deny those words, to say there was a solution, but how? What could possibly defeat the dark god that had possessed Caelen?

Caelen seemed to sense his thoughts, because he squeezed his hand.

“You cannot save me, Daniel,” Caelen whispered. “Don’t try. I’ve made my choices.”

“But I haven’t,” Daniel protested. “It’s my choice not to give up on you. I can’t give up. I know he hurts you. I’ve felt your pain. I can’t…” Daniel struggled with the words. 

“Listen to me,” Caelen said sharply. “Nothing hurts me as much as watching Morthul use my body to abuse you, do you understand?”

The words hit hard, but Daniel wasn’t going to be defeated so easily. “You can fight him. You did it tonight. You can do it again.”

“And at the book store, I lost, and I will lose again.” He said it as if he had made his peace with his reality. “Kill me if you must. I don’t care any longer.” His thumb brushed the inside of Daniel’s wrist. “I already got what I wanted tonight.”

Daniel shook his head fiercely, refusing to accept Caelen’s words. “I want more. More than one night.”

Caelen pressed another kiss to his lips. It was soft kiss, but it had an edge to it. A finality that made Daniel’s heart clench painfully in his chest. He tasted salt on Caelen’s lips and knew it wasn’t from his own tears. 

“Caelen…” Daniel reached up to pull his blindfold off, but Caelen caught Daniel’s wrists again. He whispered in the space between their mouths.

“Goodbye, Daniel.”

---

Daniel woke up alone in a dark room he barely recognized. The dream lingered, Caelen’s last words echoing in his mind: Goodbye, Daniel. His chest ached, and his eyes burned.

This couldn’t be goodbye. It couldn’t be. 

He wouldn’t let it be. 

He wasn’t giving up without a fight, and he sure as fuck wasn’t going to kill the man his heart was screaming for even now. 

Curling into a ball, he was tempted to scream for real, but then he’d wake everyone and they’d just come at him again with all their reasons and warnings and completely sensible explanations for why Daniel should not feel the way he did. 

This also made him want to scream. 

He couldn’t help what he was feeling, and at this point, he didn’t want to. He only wanted Caelen, wanted him here with him, free, unpossessed. He wanted to belong to him the way he had in his dream. 

He wanted to be filled by him again, in all ways. 

The thought burned itself into his mind and roused his cock. 

Fuck, now he had that discomfort to deal with as well. 

Kicking off his blanket, he got out of bed. His phone told him that it was only 3:47 AM, but regardless, he wasn’t going to get any more sleep, so he made his way downstairs. 

There was light coming from the living room. It seemed he wasn’t the only one awake, then, and while Daniel didn’t strictly feel like he wanted company, he poked his head into the living room anyway. 

Malik sat on the couch, a throw blanket wrapped around his shoulders. The TV volume was turned low, but Daniel could make out the serious tone of a news anchor. More footage of the growing crisis—videos of strange phenomena, pictures of missing persons, experts trying to explain the unexplainable.

Daniel hesitated in the doorway. He felt awkward around Malik after what had happened earlier. He hadn’t known all that about Malik’s family…

But before Daniel could chicken out and retreat, Malik spoke without turning around. “Can’t sleep either?”

“No,” Daniel admitted, taking a step into the room. “I… I think I should apologize for ealier. I’m sorry about everything that happened to you.”

“Thank you, but I don’t need you to be sorry for me.” Malik’s voice was gentle despite his words. He reached into a bag of Doritos that sat in his lap, and Daniel spotted more snacks on the coffee table: a box of Oreos, some Sour Patch Kids, and a bowl that seemed to have held microwave popcorn.

Noticing Daniel’s gaze, Malik shrugged. “When I can’t sleep, I have a party for one. What else is there to do?” He held out the Doritos. “Want some?”

Daniel hesitated, then grabbed one Dorito and Malik scooted over to make room for him.

“There’s another blanket if you want it.” Malik pointed at a blanket that had been thrown over the back of the couch. Daniel picked it up. It was a soft, worn thing that had probably been cream-colored once. With it, Daniel settled on the far end of the couch. 

“They’re running out of ways to explain it all away,” Malik said, nodding at the TV. It showed footage of what looked like northern lights over a suburban strip mall. “This one’s from Minnesota. They’ve been showing it all night.”

Daniel watched as they cut to an interview with a meteorologist who was trying to explain the phenomenon with scientific terms that made less and less sense, superimposed over a video that showed ribbons of otherworldly light dancing above a Walmart and a closed Pizza Hut.

“There was another dude earlier who claimed our drinking water had been poisoned by the Chinese and we were all hallucinating,” Malik said, fishing another Dorito from the bag. “That was mildly amusing.”

Daniel put an Oreo in his own mouth while he tried to decide how he felt about all of this. Not amused, not exactly. But then, he didn’t think Malik was really amused either. Especially not when the meteorologist gave way to more missing persons reports. Young people, mostly: teenagers and college students who’d gone exploring in the wrong places, but some older people had disappeared as well. Even some children. Strange sightings of strange creatures were reported but discredited.

Daniel’s stomach twisted and the snacks became hard to swallow. The barriers needed to be stabilized before more awful things could happen to more people. 

Together with Caelen he had managed to seal two holes in reality. At the abandoned theater and at Jamie’s store. But evidently, that wasn’t enough. “This has to stop,” he said before he could really think about what he was saying or who he was saying it to. “If I could just find Caelen then we could strengthen all the barriers.”

Malik’s shoulders tensed. The Doritos bag crinkled as his fingers tightened around it. “Daniel…”

“I know what you’re going to say.” Daniel stared at the TV screen where they were showing another missing person’s photo: a girl who couldn’t have been more than sixteen. “But we fixed two weak zones together already.”

“And I’m sure Caelen acted entirely without ulterior motive.” 

Sarcasm, but Daniel couldn’t deny that Malik had a point. Caelen always had an agenda. 

“Look at what he did at the church,” Malik said. “You really want him to become the savior of the world and recruit even more followers that way?” 

Daniel wanted to argue that Caelen had only done what he did at the church to tire out the monster inside of him, so he and Daniel could have absolutely mindblowing dream sex, but he didn’t think that argument would have convinced Malik. And Daniel didn’t want to share the dream he’d had. It felt too private for sharing. 

“I don’t know,” Daniel said. “What do you think we should do?” 

Malik set aside the bag of Doritos and brushed crumbs off his lap. “I think we need to talk to the Barrier Keepers again.”

“So they can force Knox and the others to become human?” Daniel frowned. “And Caelen too?”

“They said they have a different plan now.”

“What plan?”

Malik shrugged. “I don’t know. But we need to hear them out tomorrow.”

Daniel’s hands clenched in the blanket. “I won’t support any plan that involves killing Caelen.”

The TV droned on in the background, but neither of them was watching anymore. Malik studied Daniel’s face in the flickering light, his expression unreadable. Finally, he let out a long breath.

“You know,” he said quietly, “I know exactly what it’s like to love someone when everyone around you disapproves.”

Daniel tensed, surprised by this personal turn in their conversation. 

“My family…” Malik paused, fiddling with the edge of his blanket. “They were planning this big trip to Hawaii. My sister had just gotten her business degree and our parents wanted to celebrate her.” He trailed off, staring at the TV without seeming to see it. “I was supposed to drive them to the airport.”

He reached for another Oreo but didn’t eat it. “The day before the flight I had this huge fight with them about James. They kept saying these things, and I just… I told them I wasn’t going to do anything for them anymore.” He broke the cookie in half, watching the cream separate. “They all died in a car crash, and I keep thinking, if I’d been driving…”

“I’m sorry.” It was the only thing Daniel could think to say. He couldn’t even imagine the weight of the guilt Malik was carrying around. 

Malik didn’t seem to hear him. “James and I didn’t last another month after that. He saw me fall apart and lost interest very quickly.” His voice was flat as he stared at the broken cookie in his hands. “But you know what the really fucked up part is? Sometimes I think that if he’d stayed… if he’d proven my family wrong about him… maybe it would have hurt less. Maybe it would have meant something.” He huffed out a bitter laugh. “As if anything could make it hurt less.”

Daniel’s throat felt tight. He wanted to reach out, to offer comfort, but he didn’t know if it would be welcome. “That sucks, man,” he said lamely. 

“I’m not telling you this to make you feel sorry for me.” Malik finally looked at him. “I’m telling you because I get it. I get what it’s like when everyone’s telling you that your feelings are wrong, that you’re making a mistake. And I get wanting to prove them wrong so badly it hurts.”

Daniel looked aside. “I am sorry, but I’m not going to change my mind.” 

“I didn’t really expect you to. But, tell me, what happens when Caelen decides he’s done playing nice? What happens when he decides to use you to hurt everyone else?”

“Caelen wouldn’t use me like that.” 

“Suppose that’s true, can you say the same thing for the dark god in him?”

Daniel swallowed past the lump in his throat, not wanting to admit that Malik was getting to him. “Caelen told me to kill him if I must. Would he have said that if he didn’t really care about me?”

A long pause. Malik seemed to consider. “Do you really think he can be freed from Morthul?” 

“I have to try.”

Malik nodded as if to himself, then he sighed. “Okay.”

Daniel blinked. “Okay?”

“I’ll help you figure this out.”

Something tight in Daniel’s chest loosened. “Really?”

“I still think you’re making a mistake,” Malik cautioned. “But I don’t want you to be alone when you realize that, and I think a part of me hopes that I’m wrong and there’s a happy ending for everyone.” He gave Daniel a weak smile. “Just promise me you won’t rush into anything by yourself.” 

Daniel swallowed hard, feeling oddly touched. “I promise.”

“Good.” Malik reached for the bag of Sour Patch Kids. “Now, you want to help me stress-eat these while we watch more conspiracy theorists try to explain away the end of the world as we know it?”

For the first time since waking up, Daniel felt something like hope flutter in his chest. He grabbed some of the candy and settled deeper into the couch. “What’s the craziest theory they’ve come up with so far?”

“Oh man.” Malik’s face lit up with a hint of genuine amusement. “There was this guy earlier who was absolutely convinced it’s all an elaborate marketing campaign for the next Marvel movie. He had like, charts and everything.”

Daniel snorted. “Seriously?”

“Dead serious. He kept pointing at the lights and going ‘See? See? Just like in Thor!'” Malik waved his candy for emphasis, doing a passable impression of an overly excited conspiracy theorist.

They both chuckled, and for a moment, the weight of everything felt a little lighter. On screen, someone started talking about aliens. 

Daniel couldn’t help but scoff. “You know, compared to what’s actually happening, an alien invasion seems like it would be easier to deal with.”

“Right? Like, aliens would be the least of our problems at this point.” Malik paused, then added more seriously, “Speaking of problems, we should probably still meet with the Barrier Keepers tomorrow. Hear them out at least.”

Daniel tensed, but forced himself to consider it. “As long as their solution isn’t just kill Caelen and fuck over everyone else.'”

“If it is, we’ll figure something else out.”

“There’s some books from Veridia that turned up in my brother’s bookstore,” Daniel said. “I’ve been meaning to read them for clues, but I never had the time.”

“Your brother’s bookstore?” 

“Yeah, he has a store in Oakridge. Bookmark’d. It’s my favorite place in the world.”

“I’m sure it’s fantastic.” Malik yawned and checked his phone. “God, it’s almost five. We should probably try to get some sleep.”

But neither of them moved. The documentary droned on, its theories growing increasingly outlandish, and Daniel found himself grateful for the company. For someone who understood, even if they didn’t agree completely.

“Hey, Malik?”

“Mm?”

“I really am sorry about your family. And James. You deserved better than that.”

Malik was quiet for so long that Daniel worried he’d said the wrong thing. Finally, Malik spoke, his voice rough. “Thanks. Just don’t make a big deal out of it with the others, okay?”

“I won’t.”

Malik gave him a nod and they sat in companionable silence after that, sharing snacks and watching bad TV until the sun began to rise, casting long shadows through the windows. Whatever came next, at least Daniel knew he wasn’t facing it alone.

---

Daniel woke to the smell of butter and maple syrup, his neck stiff from sleeping awkwardly on the couch. Sunlight streamed through the windows, catching dust motes in its beams. Disoriented, Daniel sat up and looked around. 

The TV was off now, and Malik’s blanket was folded neatly on the coffee table. The only evidence of their late-night snacking session were a few stray Dorito crumbs on the carpet.

From the kitchen came the quiet clink of plates and the sizzle of something on the stove. He followed the sounds and smells to find Leon at the stove, flipping pancakes. Adrian sat at the kitchen island, phone in hand, his leg bouncing with nervous energy.

“Any word?” Leon asked without turning around.

Adrian shook his head, then noticed Daniel. “Oh. Morning.”

“What’s going on?” Daniel asked, picking up on the tension in the room. 

“We heard news of monsters in Winston,” Leon said. “Knox and Zev left to deal with it.”

“Oh.” Daniel looked around the room again. “Did Malik go too?” 

Adrian scrolled frantically on his phone. “We don’t know where Malik went, but he left a note saying he’d be back tonight.” He ran a hair through his already messy hair. “We shouldn’t split up like this.”

Daniel couldn’t disagree with that, only that he wished he were with Caelen. A thought he would not admit out loud. 

“Here.” Leon slid a plate of perfectly golden pancakes in front of Daniel. “Eat something.”

Before Daniel could respond, footsteps on the stairs made them all turn. Lyrian appeared in the doorway, moving slowly. He looked better than yesterday, but he didn’t seem fully recovered yet.

“Should you be up?” Adrian asked.

Lyrian waved off the concern. “Please, no more babysitting. My jailer has left, so let me have pancakes.” He sat down by the counter and turned to Adrian. “Pass me the syrup?”

“Just don’t overdo it again,” Adrian said, sliding the syrup bottle over. His phone buzzed again and his eyes snapped to it. “Still nothing from Knox.”

“They know what they’re doing,” Lyrian said, drowning his pancakes in syrup. “And Zev’s with him.”

Leon snorted. “Not sure if that makes it better or worse. How do you expect them to check in, anyway? Last I checked, Zev still thinks phones are boxes of arcane evil.”

“I gave Knox an old phone,” Adrian said. “He knows how to use it. In theory.”

Daniel picked at his pancakes, but they sat heavy in his stomach—even heavier when he looked at the amount of syrup Lyrian put on his meal. 

“What?” Lyrian asked, noticing Daniel’s glance. “Syrup is the best thing this word has to offer. Now eat. Whatever may happen today, it’ll be easier to face on a full stomach. Never pass up the opportunity to feed yourself.”

Daniel couldn’t argue with that logic. He took another bite when Adrian saw something on his phone that made him curse. 

“What now?” Leon turned the stove off and looked at Adrian. 

Adrian’s face had gone pale as he stared at his phone. “Another church. There’s… there’s hundreds of people gathering there.”

Daniel set down his fork. “Show me.”

The news article showed a photo taken from across the street of a church Daniel didn’t recognize. People crowded the steps, many holding up phones to record something Daniel couldn’t see. But what made his blood run cold were the shadows: dark tendrils that curled around the steeple like smoke.

“Caelen,” Daniel whispered. 

“Look at all those people,” Adrian scrolled through more photos. “He’s really at it again…”

Daniel wanted to say something, but then the air shifted in a way that made the hair on his arms stand up. The syrup bottle on the counter started to rattle slightly. Lyrian straightened in his chair, alert.

“Oh, for fuck’s sake,” Leon muttered, “not now—”

The kitchen filled with the smell of ozone and old books. Where empty space had been a moment before, three figures now stood in the doorway. Elysia greeted them with a smile that seemed manufactured. Tarian and Galen flanked her like particularly well-dressed bodyguards.

“Where’s the rest of your merry gang?” Elysia asked, taking them in.

Leon gave her a hard look. “Some might consider it polite to knock.”

“We’re well past the time for politeness,” she waved him off. “It is time for action.”

Adrian’s brows furrowed. “What sort of action?” 

“That’s what we’re here to determine,” Elysia said. “Will the rest of you be attending this meeting?”

Adrian scoffed. “They might if they weren’t dealing with the monsters you let through.”

Tarian raised an eyebrow. “Do you claim that it’s our fault the barriers weakened?” 

Daniel cut in. “It was certainly your job to prevent that, wasn’t it?” 

“The others are out,” Leon said as if he wanted to prevent an argument from breaking out. “State your business.”

“We’re here to propose a plan.” Elysia’s gaze settled on Daniel. “We investigated the areas you sealed with the help of the Shadow King, and we believe we’ve found a way to harness the magic you used and apply the fix to all problem areas.”

The kitchen went silent. Even Lyrian had stopped eating his syrup-drowned pancakes.

“How would you do that?” Daniel asked carefully.

Galen spoke for the first time. “We would use your connection to the Shadow King to draw his magic. It has proven remarkably effective at stabilizing weak points in the barrier.”

“The areas you sealed together,” Elysia added, “remain the strongest we’ve seen. If we could replicate that effect…”

“What would that do to him?” Daniel asked, remembering how tired he’d been the last time they’d sealed a barrier together. How tired Caelen had been too. It wasn’t an easy thing. 

“We wouldn’t rely solely on his magic,” Elysia said. “We do have some of our own to add to the mix. We’re only looking to make our spell more potent. That said…” She paused. “It would still take a significant amount of his magic. Enough, maybe to burn out the entity that supplies his dark magic.”

Daniel listened up at that. Had he heard that right? Could the Barrier Keepers’ plan defeat Morthul and fix the barrier problem all at once?

“You mean…” Daniel’s throat felt dry. He couldn’t let himself hope. This was too much to hope for. “You could separate Caelen from Morthul?”

“In theory.” Galen’s tone was measured. “Though there is a chance the half-fae might die along with the dark god, depending on how deep his possession goes.”

The kitchen seemed to grow colder. Leon’s hand found Daniel’s shoulder, squeezing gently.

“How convenient for you,” Lyrian mused. “A plan that both fixes your barrier problem and eliminates the Shadow King.”

Elysia’s manufactured smile didn’t waver. “Convenient for you too, no? He is your enemy.”

“He’s not my enemy,” Daniel snapped, anger flaring hot and sudden.

“No?” Elysia’s eyes flickered to the others. “But he is theirs, isn’t he?”

Daniel turned to his friends, willing them to back him up. But Leon looked away, Adrian studied his phone, and Lyrian… Lyrian just stared at his half-empty plate. The silence stretched, painful and damning.

Finally, Adrian cleared his throat. “Daniel… you saw the church. Those people. We can’t let the Shadow King keep doing what he’s doing.”

The betrayal hit like a physical blow. Even though Daniel knew what Adrian was saying made sense, it hurt.

“That’s not Caelen doing that,” he tried to argue, his voice rough with emotion.

“But he’s not just Caelen, is he?” Elysia’s voice was soft, reasonable. “He’s the Shadow King, and with our method, he’ll stop being that. There’ll be a chance for you.”

Daniel’s hands clenched into fists. “A chance for us,” he said bitterly, “or a chance for him to die. I can’t take that risk.”

Despite what Caelen had asked of him in his dream—kill me if you must—Daniel would not kill Caelen. He couldn’t.

“Your feelings on the matter are noted,” Elysia said, her smile finally slipping. “But I’m afraid we’re past the point of considering individual preferences.”

Leon’s hand tightened on Daniel’s shoulder. “What does that mean?” 

Tarian stepped forward. “It means we’ve run out of time for gentler solutions. The barriers are failing faster than anticipated. If we cannot implement our new plan…” He glanced at Daniel. “We will have no choice but to proceed with our original strategy.”

“Which is?” Adrian’s voice was tight.

“The complete removal of all Veridian magic from this realm,” Galen stated flatly. “Every creature, every being who carries magic from another world will be stripped of their power by sundown. They won’t remember they were ever anything but mundane.”

Lyrian’s fork clattered against his plate. “You can’t do that.”

“We can,” Elysia said. “And we will, if we must. The integrity of the barriers must be maintained, whatever the cost.”

Daniel felt sick. He looked at Lyrian, still pale from his recent injury, at Adrian’s wide eyes, thought of Knox and Zevout there dealing with monsters. They would never agree to this.

“That’s not a choice,” Daniel said. “That’s blackmail.”

“It’s a necessity,” Elysia countered. “You have until sundown to agree to our plan. After that…” She spread her hands. “We do what must be done.”

The smell of ozone intensified, and in a blink, the Barrier Keepers were gone, vanished as if they’d never been there in the first place. 

For a long moment, no one spoke. The pancakes on the counter had gone cold.

“Well,” Lyrian said finally, pushing away his plate. “That certainly puts a damper on breakfast.” He sighed. “I suppose we should call the others.”

“If they’ll even answer,” Adrian muttered, already dialing.

Daniel’s legs felt weak. He sank into the nearest chair, the weight of the situation crushing down on him. Either he helped the Barrier Keepers with a plan that might kill Caelen, or all his Veridian friends would lose their magic, and who they were.

“Daniel.” Leon’s voice was gentle. “We need to think about this rationally.”

“Rationally?” Daniel looked up at his friend. “They’re asking me to choose between killing Caelen and turning my back on all of you. How do I think about that rationally?”

There was no way he could do either of those things. 

“Malik?” Adrian said. Apparently he’d gotten him on the phone. “Where are you?” A pause. Then, “Really? Are you bringnig them all back?” 

Bringing what back? 

Daniel didn’t understand until Adrian ended the phone call and explained. 

“Malik went to your brother’s store,” Adrian said. “He said he’s coming back with a couple of books.” 

“The books from Veridia?” Daniel sat up straight.

“Yes.” Adrian set his phone down. “He said they might have information we could use.” Adrian looked bewildered. “Where did these books come from?”

“They just showed up in the store,” Daniel explained while a spark of hope rose within him. 

Leon’s expression, however, remained grim. “We don’t have time to read these books. The Barrier Keepers gave us until sundown.”

Before Daniel could argue, Adrian’s phone rang. He answered it quickly. “Knox?”

Daniel leaned forward, straining to hear Knox’s side of the conversation. Adrian’s face grew increasingly concerned as he listened.

“Wait, don’t—” Adrian started, then pulled the phone away from his ear, staring at it. “He hung up.”

“What?” Daniel’s stomach twisted. “What did he say?”

“Knox and Zev finished dealing with the monsters,” Adrian said. “But they heard about what Caelen is doing. They’re going to confront him.”

“No.” Daniel stood so quickly his chair scraped against the floor. “They can’t—he’ll—”

“Kill them?” Lyrian asked quietly. “Or are you scared they will kill him?”

“I don’t want anyone to kill anyone, okay?” Daniel burst out. This was all spiraling out of control. He had to go and stop Knox and Zev and Caelen. “I have to go.” 

“Daniel,” Leon started.

“No, listen.” Daniel looked at each of them in turn. “Knox and Zev don’t understand him like I do. If I can just… if I can see him in person, talk to him…” He swallowed hard. “Something will change. I know it will.”

“Or Morthul will take you and use you up like a battery,” Adrian said.

“He won’t.” Daniel wasn’t sure where this certainty came from, but it burned in his chest like a flame. “Caelen won’t let him.”

“I’m coming with you,” Leon said firmly.

“Whatever, just hurry.”

“I’m coming too,” Adrian said, already grabbing his jacket. “Knox is my partner.”

“And what about me?” Lyrian asked from his seat. “Am I just supposed to sit here and wait for Malik?”

Leon glanced at him. “You’re still recovering.”

“That doesn’t make me useless.”

“You’re not useless,” Adrian said. “You can help Malik with the books when he gets here. No one knows Veridian lore like you do.”

Lyrian’s mouth twisted, but he didn’t argue further. “Fine. Just make sure you all come back safely.”

Daniel grabbed his car keys. “Let’s go.”

“Wait.” Adrian pulled out his phone, scrolling quickly. “We need to head toward Stillwater now.”

“Where is that?” Daniel asked as he climbed into his car. 

Adrian showed the phone to him. “I’m pulling up directions.”

“Any idea what we’re actually going to do when we get there?” Leon asked as Daniel started the car.

Daniel licked his lips. “Talk to him.”

“And if talking doesn’t work?”

Daniel closed his eyes briefly. He could still feel Caelen’s presence from his dream, could still hear his voice: Kill me if you must.

He swallowed hard. “I don’t know.”

---

Everything inside of Daniel drew tight as he turned onto Church Street where three police cruisers blocked the road ahead, their lights painting everything in alternating red and blue.

“Park here, I guess,” Adrian said from passenger seat. “We won’t be getting any closer.”

Daniel pulled over, his heart hammering against his ribs. He could see the church from here, as well as the darkness gathering around its white steeple like storm clouds, writhing and twisting in ways clouds shouldn’t move.

“Pretty sure this wasn’t on the weather forecast,” Leon said quietly.

“No shit,” Adrian muttered, already getting out of the car.

Daniel couldn’t move. His hands were frozen to the wheel, his eyes fixed on the church. Somewhere in there was Caelen. The real Caelen, the one who’d shared his dreams, who’d warned him to stay away. 

Like Daniel could stay away.

“Daniel.” Leon’s hand landed on his shoulder. “We can still turn back.”

“No, we can’t.” Daniel forced his fingers to unlock from the wheel. “I have to do this.” He opened his door and climbed out of the car. The sound of excited voices carried on the wind, and soon, they found themselves joining a crowd of peope flowing toward the church. 

Daniel counted maybe thirty or forty people already there, though more kept arriving. Many had their phones out, livestreaming or recording. Some wore crosses around their necks, while others wore pentacles. He spotted more than one “Monsters of Veridia” t-shirt in the crowd.

“This is insane,” Adrian whispered. “Are they actually worshipping him?”

A girl wearing more makeup than clothes turned to them with a bright smile. “The Shadow King has come to free us from the lies of false gods,” she said. “You should come listen. He’s amazing.”

Her eyes were fever-bright as she kept talking about how long she’d waited for this day, but Daniel couldn’t listen to her. He’d spotted Caelen. 

The Shadow King stood at the top of the church steps, darkness coiling around. His white hair caught the morning light, creating a halo effect that made Daniel think he was beautiful. Not the kind of thought he should be entertaining right now, but he couldn’t help it. And the way people stared up at Caelen, Daniel wasn’t the only one who found the half-fae mesmerizing. 

Not everyone was drawn in, though. Two police officers were approaching the Shadow King, one speaking into his radio while the other held up his hands in what was probably meant to be a calming gesture.

“Sir, you need a permit for public gatherings of this size,” the second officer called out. “And you can’t block access to the church—”

Caelen only laughed. With a casual flick of his wrist, shadows surged up from the ground, wrapping around both officers like a cage. Their shouts of alarm only seemed to excite the crowd more.

“The old gods are dead,” Caelen’s voice carried easily across the gathering. “Their houses stand empty. But I am here. I am real. And I offer you more than empty promises and ancient rules.”

To demonstrate, he let more shadows dance between his fingers, drawing gasps and cheers from his audience. Daniel felt sick watching their reactions, the way they pressed closer despite, or because of, the display of power.

“We need to stop this,” Adrian muttered.

But before any of them could move, Knox and Zev materialized at the edges of the crowd. Daniel’s heart jumped into his throat. This was about to get very bad, very fast.

“No, wait!” Daniel shouted, but Knox was already moving forward, shadows of his own gathering around his hands. The crowd parted before him like water, some stumbling back with startled cries.

“Intruders,” Caelen’s voice rang out. “Come to spoil our gathering.” His gaze swept over Knox and Zev, lips curving into a cruel smile. “My faithful… why don’t you show them what happens to those who would deny your freedom?”

The girl who’d spoken to them earlier whirled toward Knox with a snarl. Others followed, their eyes dark and hungry. The crowd surged forward as one, and Daniel caught glimpses of Knox and Zev trying to defend themselves without actually hurting anyone. Phones kept recording. Someone screamed. The police officers tried frantically to break free of the shadows that held them.

“Daniel, don’t,” Leon grabbed for him, but Daniel was already running.

He pushed through the crowd, ducking under grabbing hands and thrown punches. His heart was trying to beat out of his chest, but he didn’t stop until he broke through into the clear space at the bottom of the church steps.

“Stop!” Daniel’s voice cracked. “Caelen, please!”

The Shadow King’s attention snapped to him, and for a moment, everything seemed to freeze. The shadows around Caelen wavered, and something flickered across his face. Recognition, maybe even longing.

“Daniel,” Caelen said, and it sounded so much like the voice from his dreams that Daniel’s heart clenched. “You came.”

“Of course I came! I’ll always come for you.”

“Don’t!” Knox shouted from somewhere behind him. “Daniel, get back!”

But Daniel was already climbing the steps, one hand stretched toward Caelen. The Shadow King’s eyes rested on him, warm and familiar. This was his Caelen. He was still in there.

The shadows around Caelen rippled, drawing back like a receding tide. Behind Daniel, the sounds of fighting grew distant, muffled, as if he and Caelen were in their own private bubble.

“I knew you wouldn’t give up on me.” Caelen’s voice was soft, intimate. He reached for Daniel’s outstretched hand. “Even after everything I’ve done.”

Daniel’s heart clenched. “I’ll never give up on you.” He closed his hand around Caelen’s—and that was the moment he realized he’d made a mistake.

Shadows raced toward him, wrapping around his wrist, his throat, his waist. The gentle expression on Caelen’s face twisted into something dark and gleeful. Daniel tried to pull back, but the shadows yanked him forward, slamming him against Caelen’s chest.

“Sweet, foolish Daniel.” The voice was Caelen’s, but the words weren’t. “I knew you would deliver yourself into my hands.”

The shadows began to pull on him, and Daniel felt his energy draining away, feeding into the darkness. 

No!

He tried to struggle, but his limbs felt heavy.

Fuck. He couldn’t allow this to happen. This wasn’t Caelen, this was… “Morthul.” 

He looked at the dark god, and the dark god laughed. 

Pain seared through Daniel’s chest as the shadows tightened, crushing him against Caelen’s body. He could feel the Shadow King’s heart beating, too fast, just like his own.

And then he heard a scream that tore through his mind and he realized the pain he felt wasn’t his but Caelen’s. This was what it felt like to have something ancient and cruel wrapped around your soul.

Let him go, Caelen’s voice tore through his mind, raw and desperate. I gave myself to you willingly. I am yours. But not him. Never him.

The shadows were still pulling at Daniel’s energy, but Daniel barely cared what was happening to him as he was treated to a front row seat in the fight between the man he loved and the monster that possessed him. The darkness was more powerful now than Daniel had seen before, and it threaded itself through every part of Caelen, had made itself at home in every crack of his soul, suffocating in its power.

And yet Caelen fought.

He’s mine, he raged against Morthul’s control. My mate. You can’t have him—

Morthul’s laughter rumbled through both their bodies. The dark god tightened his grip, and Daniel felt Caelen’s agony spike again. Felt him cry out as Morthul crushed that rebellion.

Caelen fell silent, snuffed out. But only for a second. Let him go, he demanded again. He—

Daniel screamed as he felt the dark god bury Caelen’s protests in pain so intense it nearly made Daniel black out. 

“Stop,” Daniel tried to say, but he could barely breathe through the shadows crushing his chest. “Please. I’ll do anything.”

No. Caelen’s voice. Weak, but not broken. He would never break, Daniel knew. He would keep struggling, keep fighting for Daniel’s sake. 

A blast of golden energy struck them both. The shadows holding Daniel dissolved as Knox grabbed him, yanking him away from Caelen’s body. Daniel’s legs gave out immediately, but Knox’s grip kept him from hitting the ground.

“I’ve got you,” Knox said, pulling Daniel behind him as Zev materialized between them and Caelen, sword drawn. The crowd that had been so eager to worship their Shadow King now pressed back against the church walls, phones still recording but faces pale with fear.

Had Morthul lost his grip on them? Daniel couldn’t say. He sagged against Knox, mind trying futiley to process the darkness he’d experienced and the way Caelen kept fighting anyway, kept trying to protect Daniel even as Morthul tore into him again and again.

The Shadow King’s face twisted with fury. No sign of the internal war showed on his features, but Daniel knew what was happening inside him.

“This isn’t over,” Morthul said with Caelen’s voice, and then darkness swallowed him whole.

Caelen was gone, but Daniel could still feel the echo of his pain, could still hear those desperate attempts to shield him. Could still feel exactly what it was like to be unmade from the inside out, piece by screaming piece.

In Knox’s hold, Daniel broke down sobbing.

---

The mansion’s circular drive came into view, and Daniel barely registered Adrian parking his car while he himself sat in the passenger seat. They’d refused to let him drive. 

He didn’t really blame them. He would have driven them into a ditch, absolutely incapable of focusing on anything other than what had happened at the church. 

He couldn’t think of anything other than Caelen and all that he was going through. For now, he didn’t even have the capacity to feel mortified over the way he’d broken down in Knox’s arms, or the way everyone tiptoe’d around him now.

“Daniel?” Leon’s voice came from the backseat. “We should go inside.”

Daniel made himself nod and climb out of the vehicle. He stopped when he noticed a blue car sitting in front of the mansion. Jamie’s car. Daniel blinked, trying to make sense of it. Jamie was supposed to be at the bookstore, three hours away. What was he doing here?

The door to the mansion opened before they reached it, and there was Jamie, worry etched deep in his familiar features. One look at Daniel’s face and Jamie’s expression shifted from concern to alarm.

“What happened?”

Daniel meant to say something casual. Something reassuring. Maybe ask why Jamie had driven all this way. Instead, his breath hitched, and the words spilled out. “I felt it. What Morthul does to him. I felt all of it.”

Daniel half-expected his big brother to admonish him again for worrying about what happened to Caelen, but Jamie didn’t scold him. He only looked at him for a moment. “Oh, cracker.” 

The love and care in his brother’s voice was all it took to set Daniel’s lips wobbling again, but he wasn’t going to cry anymore. He’d cried enough. 

“I knew something was up when your friend came to the store,” Jamie said. “C’mon, let’s get you inside.” He pulled Daniel into the mansion as if it was his house, rather than a place he’d arrived at maybe an hour ago. But everyone else seemed glad to let him handle the situation.

Daniel was glad too.

He didn’t protest when Jamie steered him into the kitchen and pushed him gently into a chair. Numbly, he watched as his brother moved around the unfamiliar space, opening cabinets until he found mugs, then hunting down tea bags and sugar.

The familiar routine of Jamie taking care of him made Daniel’s chest ache. How many times had they sat like this in the back room of the bookstore? Jamie making tea while Daniel rambled about some book that broke his heart, or some guy who’d turned out to be exactly what Jamie warned him about.

It really wasn’t fair. His brother shouldn’t always have to pick up the pieces when Daniel threw himself at someone who broke him. He’d promised to do better after the last one.

And yet here they were again. 

But this was different. Caelen hadn’t hurt him. Caelen was hurting. He was fighting and screaming inside his own mind while something ancient and cruel used his body like a puppet. And no amount of Jamie’s tea was going to fix that.

“I thought…” Daniel’s voice cracked. He cleared his throat and tried again. “I thought I understood what was happening to him. But I didn’t. Not really.”

Jamie set a mug in front of him, the tea still steeping. “Tell me.”

So Daniel did, words spilling out of him as his hand curled around the warm mug. “When we connect, it’s like I can see inside of him, and what I see there…” Daniel’s breath hitched. “There is so much darkness, but it isn’t his. It’s this thing possessing him, and it’s hurting him, all the time, to control him. He can’t fight it, but he does, for me, to protect me.” 

His vision blurred when he looked up at Jamie. “I’ve never experienced pain like that. I can’t… I can’t let him keep suffering by himself. I won’t.”

Jamie got quiet again, as he did when he processed things. He stirred his tea. “Just once,” he asked eventually, “can you save yourself?” 

Daniel’s chin jutted defiantly. “You don’t get it.”

“No, I think I do. You said Caelen was fighting to protect you. Those were your own words. Do you think he wants you to throw yourself at him or does he want you to stay away and be safe?” 

That wasn’t fair. 

Daniel swallowed down all that he wanted to say as he remembered Caelen telling him ‘goodbye’ in their shared dream as if they were never going to see each other again, as if Daniel could stay away. 

Jamie took his silence as confirmation. “He warned you away, didn’t he?” 

“It doesn’t matter!” Daniel burst out. “I have to help him! You didn’t feel it! But I did, and I…” He rose from his chair, voice catching. “What Morthul’s doing to him, no one deserves that! Not even if they’ve done terrible things!” 

“I thought you’d say something like that,” Jamie admitted. “The more they don’t deserve you, the more you love them.”

“This isn’t like that.” Daniel stared at his brother, willing him to understand, even though there was no way that he could. Jamie hadn’t been there in his dream, hadn’t felt the softness of Caelen’s lips on his and seen who he really was when he was stripped of all that made him the Shadow King. 

Jamie blew out a breath. “Okay,” he said, surprising Daniel. “You want to help this man, we find a way to help him.”

Daniel blinked. “You’re going to help?”

“I obviously can’t talk you out of this.”

“No.”

“Then I’m going to do the next best thing, which is to make sure you actually have a plan.”

“What kind of plan?”

“I don’t know. But we’ve got a whole bunch of books to look through.”

“Books?” Realization hit Daniel slowly. Malik had gone to get the books from Veridia that had appeared in Jamie’s store. “You brought all the books here?” 

“Yup, they’re all here. Even a few more than the ones you’d found. They’re all in Malik’s library now.” Jamie collected their mugs. “Shall we go and have a look?” 

Daniel tried not to get his hopes up. He remembered looking through the books yesterday and not finding much of anything that was helpful. Sadly ‘How to Exorcise an Ancient Dark God’ had not been among the titles he’d found. 

But he couldn’t think of anything better to do either. 

“We don’t have much time,” he told Jamie as he followed him into Malik’s personal library, because of course Malik had a personal library (and it was huge.) “The barrier keepers will be back at sundown.” 

“Then we’d better get to it.” Malik’s voice. He sat in a leather armchair near the window, a stack of books balanced on the side table next to him.

“Any luck?” Daniel asked.

“So far I’ve found three different treatises on proper tea service at the Night Court, and what I think might be a book of children’s nursery rhymes. So, no.”

The rest of the Veridian books were stacked on a table near the door. “What exactly are we looking for?”

“Anything about Morthul,” Daniel said, grabbing a book at random. “Or possession. Or…” He trailed off as he got a good look at the book in his hand. A Complete History of Veridian Sheep Farming. Great.

“Maybe we should sort them first?” Jamie suggested. “Make piles based on subject matter?”

Daniel nodded, but his eyes kept straying to the grandfather clock in the corner. How many hours until sundown? How much time did they have before the Barrier Keepers came back with their ultimatum?

He needed to make his decision by then. They’d said their solution could separate Morthul and Caelen… and also that it could kill Caelen in the process. 

There had to be a better way. 

“Okay,” Jamie said, taking charge as if they were in his store. “History books here, magical theory there, and…” He picked up the sheep farming book from Daniel’s hands with a raised eyebrow. “Agricultural texts in that corner?”

They fell into a rhythm, sorting books into growing piles. Fiction. Cookbooks. Poetry. More farming manuals than Danielwould have expected from another dimension. Every now and then someone would call out a promising title, only to find another dead end inside. Magical Contracts and Bindings was actually about political marriages and The Ancient Dark a very dramatic fictional tale. 

“This might be something,” Jamie said, holding up a black leather tome. “Dark Arts and Ancient Practices.”

Daniel nearly knocked over a stack of cookbooks getting to his brother. But the book, when opened, released a cloud of dust and revealed itself to be nothing but old farming rituals for ensuring good harvests.

“Why are there so many farming books?” Daniel groaned, dropping into one of the leather chairs. “How is any of this going to help us save Caelen?”

“Don’t give up, yet,” Jamie said. “Have a little patience.”

Shortly after he said that, though, the grandfather clock chimed three. Only a few hours left until sundown. Daniel groaned and got back to it.

n poked his head in. “I brought sandwiches. Have you found anything?”

“Unless you want to know about proper sheep-shearing techniques in the shadow realm, no.” Malik’s voice was dry. He set aside another farming manual with a grimace.

Leon set the plate of sandwiches down on a table. No one reached for one. 

Another few minutes passed in silence while Daniel leafed through a book titled The Art of Shadow Walking. It turned out to be about court dances. 

Just when he was about to throw it against the nearest wall, Leon spoke up again. He held a thin book with a yellow cover. “I think I got something.”

Daniel looked up from his useless book of court dances. “What is it?”

“Records of the Third Age.” Leon held up a thin book with a yellow cover.

Daniel tilted his head. “The Third Age?” 

“It’s when people started worshipping Morthul.” Leon shrugged. “Most relevant gods appeared during that time.”

Daniel managed a weak smile. It was so very like Leon to know nerdy lore like that while the rest of them dug through absolutely useless books.

“There’s a whole section about Morthul here.” Leon’s eyes moved across the page, his expression growing more serious. “It talks about his hosts.”

Something in his friend’s tone made Daniel’s stomach clench. “What about them?”

Leon’s brow furrowed as he read. “According to this, Morthul has taken many hosts over the centuries. Faithful followers who gave themselves to him willingly.” He paused. “None of them lasted very long.”

“What do you mean?” Daniel’s voice came out smaller than he intended.

“The possession itself killed them. Their bodies…” Leon trailed off, scanning further down the page. “It says housing a dark god was too much. Most only lasted a few months at best.” 

Jamie set down the book he was holding. “How long has Caelen been possessed?”

“It must have been years,” Daniel whispered. Caelen had made that deal with Morthul to reclaim his kingdom, and that happened years ago, when he set up his Shadow Court. 

Had he known all along that he was inviting his end? Had he not cared?

The words from his dream echoed in Daniel’s mind: Kill me if you must. His chest tightened as the implications sank in. No, it couldn’t be. “Caelen’s lasted longer than anyone, so maybe it doesn’t affect him the same way?”

While he was speaking, though, Daniel’s thoughts raced back to the church, to the pain he’d felt through his connection with Caelen. The agony of fighting against Morthul’s control. 

No one could last through that for long.

He didn’t want to believe it, but… “The prophecy,” he said slowly, the pieces clicking into horrible place. “Caelen was supposed to be Morthul’s downfall.”

No one spoke for a moment as the weight of Daniel’s words sank in.

“You think…” Malik’s voice was careful. “You think Morthul possessed him on purpose? To prevent the prophecy?”

Daniel’s hands curled into fists. “He must be laughing as he’s killing Caelen from the inside. Either Caelen obeys him or…” He couldn’t finish. 

He looked out the window, at the afternoon sky. Soon, the Barrier Keepers would be back to ask him to cooperate with them, so they could draw on Caelen’s power to close all the portals. A process that might separate him from Morthul. A process that might kill him. 

Daniel hated that idea, but he understood now that he couldn’t let Caelen continue as he was either. 

What if the Barrier Keepers’ plan was the only shot he had at saving the soul of the man he’d come to love?

Could he afford not to take it?

---

The sun painted long shadows across Malik’s lawn as it sank toward the horizon. Daniel stood at the window, watching the light fade, his heart beating a slow, heavy rhythm in his chest. It was almost time.

Jamie approached from behind, his footsteps quiet on the thick carpet. “Any chance I can get you to just come home with me?”

“None.” Daniel bit his lower lip. He had to do this, couldn’t abandon Caelen to his suffering when there was something he could do about it, however small the chance. “He’s dying, Jamie. Every moment Morthul possesses him kills him a little more.”

Jamie looked out the window as well. “I don’t like these Barrier Keepers.”

“I think they’re the only chance I have.” Daniel turned to his brother. “I don’t like this either, but even if their plan might kill him, letting Morthul keep him will definitely kill him. At least this way there’s hope.”

Jamie was about to respond when something seemed to catch his eye. “Look.” 

A shimmer in the air announced the Barrier Keepers’ arrival. They materialized on the front lawn, three figures in their elaborate robes. Elysia in silver and black, Tarian and Galen flanking her as usual. The sight of them made Daniel’s chest tighten. He forced himself to breathe.

“Here we go,” he muttered. Jamie’s hand found his shoulder and squeezed.

Daniel made himself walk to the front door. Behind him, he heard the others gathering. Knox’s determined footsteps, Adrian’s worried whispers, Leon’s words of caution. It was good to have his friends around, but ultimately…

This was something he had to do by himself. 

The evening air was cool on his face as he stepped onto the front porch. Elysia’s gaze zeroed in on him.

“Have you made your decision?” she asked without preamble.

Daniel swallowed. “First tell me again exactly what will happen to Caelen.”

That was really all he cared about anymore. 

“As we explained before, we will use your connection to him to channel an immense amount of power.” Elysia’s voice was steady, clinical. “The surge should burn through his magic and burn out the dark god possessing him.”

“And it might kill him.”

“Yes.” At least she didn’t try to soften it. “The process will strain his system beyond anything a mortal body was meant to handle. Even with his fae blood, he may not survive.”

Briefly, Daniel closed his eyes. 

God, he hated hearing that. Thinking that he might be condeming Caelen to death. But death was also what awaited him if Daniel didn’t act. 

Caelen was supposed to be Morthul’s downfall. Maybe Daniel could help him make that prophecy come true after all. 

He opened his eyes. “I’ll help you.” He sounded surer than he felt. “But I want your word that you’ll do everything you can to keep him alive through this.”

Elysia’s eyes met his, silvery bright in the fading light. “You have it. Though I warn you, even our best efforts may not be enough.”

Daniel swallowed. “I get it.” He didn’t say more than that because he didn’t want to cry.

Whatever happened, he would face it. 

“We should begin immediately,” Elysia said. “The timing of sunset is significant for this kind of bridging magic.”

Inside, they followed Elysia’s instructions. Daniel lay back on the leather couch in Malik’s library, a room full of objects from Veridia, trying to ignore the way everyone watched him. Zev stood by the door, arms crossed, while Adrian hovered nearby, wringing his hands. Jamie remained closest, refusing to leave his side.

“You must relax,” Elysia said, placing her fingers against Daniel’s temples. Her touch was cool. “I need to find the connection between you and the Shadow King.”

Daniel closed his eyes and tried to breathe evenly. He felt Elysia’s magic seep into him, an uncomfortable pulling sensation in his gut, like hooks catching and tugging at something deep inside him.

Then, clear as a bell in his mind: Daniel, no.

Daniel’s body jerked. That was Caelen’s voice, and he was not happy about this. Of course not. But Daniel couldn’t let that stop him. I’m doing this for you.

“Stay still.” Elysia’s magic tightened its grip, and Daniel’s breath caught in his throat.

Daniel, please. Caelen’s voice was strained, desperate in a way that tugged at Daniel’s heart in a manner different from Elysia’s magic tugging at him. Don’t let them do this.

“Something’s wrong,” Daniel managed. He tried to sit up, but Elysia’s power held him in place. The pulling sensation was growing stronger, almost painful. 

Jamie stepped forward. “Stop. You’re hurting him.”

“The process is uncomfortable,” Tarian said from somewhere behind the couch. “It’s a massive amount of magic.”

“It’s fine,” Daniel gasped out. “I can handle it.” 

No, you can’t. Caelen’s voice again. Daniel—

He cut off as Elysia found whatever she’d been searching for inside of Daniel. 

Magic surged through Daniel like electricity, burning through every nerve ending. His muscles locked, his jaw clenched so tight he thought his teeth might crack. He couldn’t move, couldn’t scream, could barely even breathe through the overwhelming force of it.

Daniel, stop this. Caelen’s sounded quieter, difficult to hear over the white noise of pain in his mind. Stop this now.

But Daniel couldn’t stop. He was only a conduit now, no longer in control of his body. 

It’s okay, he tried to send his thoughts back to Caelen. I’m putting an end to all of this.

One way or another. 

You’re putting an end to yourself!

Oh. 

Realization hit Daniel through the haze of pain. The Barrier Keepers had been very specific about the risks to Caelen, but they’d never mentioned what channeling this much power might do to him. His body wasn’t meant to handle this kind of magic either.

This didn’t change the fact that Daniel couldn’t stop now. 

He didn’t want to die, but amidst all the pain, a strange peace settled over him at the thought. If he died, he would die to free the man he loved. What a tragic ending. Worthy of a story. Worthy of the kind of love he’d always hoped to find. 

I can do this for you. Give this for you.

It was this sentiment he clung to as his body grew hot, magic radiating through every cell of it. 

His only regret was Jamie. 

God, Jamie would never forgive him for this.

No, Caelen’s voice came again, a desperate edge to it that Daniel had never heard before. NO!

The last word wasn’t just in his head anymore—it reverberated through the library, real and immediate. Daniel struggled to force his eyes open.

There, in the middle of Malik’s library, was Caelen. He was on his knees, caught in the same crushing pressure as Daniel, but his beautiful face was transformed with fury. Despite the pain clearly wracking his own body, his green eyes blazed with such intensity that Daniel could focus on nothing else.

“Cae…” He did not get the full word out before his vision blurred.

---

Caelen materialized in Malik’s library, buckling under the same magic that poured through Daniel. Some Barrier Keeper bullshit. He wasn’t going to let it stop him. He was not going to let them do this to his mate. 

They are foolish to challenge us like this, Morthul’s voice echoed in his mind. 

They were in agreement, even if it was for different reasons. Morthul wanted to save himself. Caelen only cared about saving Daniel. He found him on the couch, the magic coursing through him burning too bright for his mortal body. 

“Stop this at once,” he growled, getting up to his feet.

Before he could do anything, though, Tarian slammed into him from the side, causing both of them to crash into one of Malik’s bookcases, ancient volumes tumbling around them.

Caelen twisted away from Tarian’s grip, but Galen was already there. Between them, they forced him to his knees. Damnable creatures. Cheaters. They could only fight him because his magic was being stripped from him through his bond with his mate. Caelen breathed through the pain as his eyes found Daniel again. 

He’d curled in on himself on the couch, face deathly pale. 

“Stop this,” Caelen demanded again struggling against the Keepers’ hold. He could not let this happen. He would not let this happen. 

Elysia didn’t look away from Daniel. “The process has begun. It cannot be halted.”

The cold certainty in her voice made something snap inside him. Caelen gathered what strength remained and surged upward, breaking Galen’s grip. Did these insolent bastards really think they could mess with him and what was his?

Pitch black shadows gathered around Caelen. Morthul’s rage flooded through him, and he embraced it as it amplified his own desperation until the air crackled with dark energy. He let it come. Let it fill him. Anything to save Daniel.

The force of it sent both Tarian and Galen staggering backward. Caelen didn’t waste the moment on them—he lunged straight for Elysia, shadows coalescing into deadly spears around him. Books flew off the shelves, papers whirled through the air, and the lights flickered wildly. Someone screamed.

Elysia’s eyes widened. Her free hand came up, but she couldn’t defend herself properly without breaking contact with Daniel. The shadow spears struck the barrier she set up, and for one glorious moment, her magic wavered.

Daniel’s eyes fluttered open.

I will get you out of here, Caelen promised him as he launched another attack at the bitch who was touching his mate, but before it could connect, Tarian tackled him from behind, sending him to the floor once more.

Something wrapped around Caelen. Galen’s magic, digging into him like chains made of iron.

“Hold him!” Elysia’s voice was strained but she maintained her grip on Daniel. The magic continued to pour through him, killing him by inches.

Sharp pain lanced through Caelen. The power that had surged through him moments ago drained away like water down a sink, pulled through his connection with Daniel into Elysia’s spell. He fought against Galen’s grip, but his strength was fading too quickly.

He felt dizzy.

Get up, Morthul snarled. We are stronger than this.

But they weren’t. Not anymore. Not with their magic being stripped away through the mate bond. The power he’d just spent he couldn’t gather again.

His shadows were barely wisps now, useless against the combined strength of the Barrier Keepers and all the while, Daniel’s heartbeat grew fainter.

If Caelen could just—

Something shattered against the wall behind Elysia. She jerked, her spell faltering as she deflected shards of crystal from a broken sphere. Jamie stood by Malik’s desk, his face white with fury, already moving to throw more objects at Elysia. “Get the fuck away from my brother.”

Caelen didn’t waste the moment questioning it. He wrenched free of Tarian and Galen and surged forward, shadows gathering around him one final time. His fingers almost brushed Daniel’s arm—so close to touching.

Magic like burning chains wrapped around his throat and chest, yanking him backward, constricting until he could barely breathe. 

“No,” Caelen gasped. No! 

They’re going to kill him, Morthul raged. They’re going to kill us both.

For once, the dark god’s fury matched Caelen’s own.

He would do anything to save his mate. Anything.

Caelen clawed at the floor, trying to drag himself closer to Daniel despite the crushing weight of magic holding him down. His vision blurred, whether from tears or magical drain he couldn’t tell anymore. He called out to his mate.

But Daniel couldn’t hear him. Daniel was barely there at all, his presence in their bond fading to a thin thread. Caelen’s own power bled away through that connection, feeding Elysia’s spell until he felt hollow inside. Empty except for the pain and the terror of feeling his mate slip away.

“You should be glad,” Elysia said. “With this magic we will save both your worlds. Your lives will have meant something.” 

Caelen glared at her. 

He didn’t care about giving his life meaning. He only cared that—

His thoughts were interrupted, suddenly.

A new presence filled the room. Power rippled through the air, different from anything Caelen had felt before. Through his blurred vision, he saw a figure materialize—tall, grey-templed, wearing the same robes as Tarian and Galen.

“Yuri,” Elysia breathed, her voice sharp with shock.

The newcomer raised his hand and Elysia hit the floor with a cry of shock as invisible magic hit her. 

Caelen didn’t waste time trying to understand. As quickly as he could, he crawled to Daniel’s side. His mate’s skin was cold, his breathing shallow. When Caelen touched his face, there was no response.

“Daniel.” He gathered the limp form into his arms, searching desperately for any sign of consciousness. “Daniel, please.”

Behind him, chaos erupted. Yuri had his hand around Elysia’s throat, pinning her to the floor while Tarian and Galen tried to pull him off. Their shouts seemed distant, meaningless.

Stop this display of sentimentality, Morthul’s voice cut through his mind. Look at what’s before you.

But Caelen couldn’t look away from Daniel’s face.

These creatures wield magic beyond anything in our world, Morthul pressed. This is our chance. Take it. Drain them dry. Never be weak again.

The words penetrated slowly. Caelen’s fingers trembled against Daniel’s cold cheek. Morthul wanted to take magic from the Barrier Keepers. 

If he did, he would become unbelievably strong. Too strong for Caelen to ever take control again. 

I’ll protect your precious mate, Morthul promised, his voice honey-sweet. They’ll never be able to hurt him again. No one will.

Caelen looked up at Tarian and Galen, still struggling with Yuri. So much power. Power enough to ensure Daniel’s safety. Power enough to make sure nothing like this ever happened again.

He knew it was wrong. Knew he was playing directly into Morthul’s hands. But with Daniel lifeless in his arms, he only had one priority, and it wasn’t self-preservation.

Gently, he set his mate down, took one brief moment to brush his lips against Daniel’s forehead. 

Daniel’s eyes opened. “Caelen,” he breathed, and Caelen’s heart squeezed with an emotion more painful than anything the Barrier Keepers had inflicted on him.

“Shh. You’ll be okay.” He brushed Daniel’s cheek with the back of his knuckles and made himself get up. He only had one shot at this. 

The Barrier Keepers were still squabbling with each other. Distracted. Caelen reached out and touched both Tarian and Galen.

He let the dark god inside him pull on their essence. 

The rush of power was immediate, overwhelming. Magic poured into him like liquid fire, and Morthul’s consciousness expanded until Caelen’s own thoughts dissolved in that vast darkness.

He let it happen.

Any fate was better than watching Daniel die.

---

Daniel’s head felt stuffed with cotton, his thoughts moving slow and sticky. He was on the floor—when had he fallen off the couch? Someone’s arms were around him, Jamie’s voice in his ear saying something urgent that he couldn’t quite process.

Because across the room, Caelen had his hands on Tarian and Galen.

The Barrier Keepers’ faces had gone slack with shock. Their skin turned grey, then ashen, then began to crack like old paper. Magic poured from them in visible streams of dark energy, flowing into Caelen like water into parched earth. 

“No,” Daniel tried to say, but his voice was too quiet to reach Caelen. 

Tarian and Galen collapsed like puppets with cut strings. They didn’t move again.

Thick shadows surrounded Caelen, and when he turned toward Elysia, his eyes were solid black. Daniel’s breath stuck in his throat. There was nothing of his Caelen in that face anymore.

Elysia stood alone, her silver-streaked hair wild around her face as she raised her hands in defense.

“Jamie,” Daniel managed, pushing weakly at his brother’s restraining arms. “Jamie, I have to stop him.”

But he couldn’t even stand. Could barely move. Could only watch as Caelen—no, as Morthul—advanced on the last remaining Barrier Keeper.

The magic Caelen had stolen from Tarian and Galen crackled around him like black lightning. Elysia’s spells shattered against that darkness like glass. She backed away, realizing that Caelen was too strong now.

Daniel wanted to go to Caelen, to show him that he didn’t have to do this, but his body felt too heavy, his thoughts still scattered. Jamie’s arms tightened around him.

Caelen’s hand closed around Elysia’s throat. She clawed at his arm, silver magic sparking uselessly between her fingers. The shadows wrapped around her like hungry creatures, eager for their meal.

“You hurt what’s mine.” Caelen’s voice wasn’t his own anymore. It echoed with something dark and terrible. “Now you will pay for that.”

Elysia screamed. The sound cut off abruptly as her power joined the maelstrom of darkness around Caelen. When he let go, she crumpled to the floor like the others, her skin grey and lifeless.

In the horrible silence that followed, Daniel could barely breathe.

Caelen turned to him. Those black eyes should have been terrifying, but Daniel’s heart still lurched at the way Caelen’s expression softened. He extended one hand in offer.

“Come with me, Daniel.” The voice was gentler now, almost like Caelen’s own. Almost. “Let me keep you safe.”

“Don’t,” Jamie hissed, trying to pull Daniel back. “That’s not him anymore.”

Daniel knew that, but he didn’t want to believe it.

Knox materialized between them in a blur of motion, Zev appearing at his side a heartbeat later. Their power hummed in the air, but after what Daniel had just witnessed, it felt inadequate against the darkness surrounding Caelen.

Caelen’s soft expression vanished. The shadows around him surged forward, wrapping around Knox and Zev. They struggled, but their movements became sluggish, as if they were trying to fight underwater.

“Insignificant creatures,” Caelen taunted “Your power will serve a greater purpose.”

Daniel’s stomach lurched.

No. Not Knox and Zev too.

Daniel wrenched free of Jamie’s hold, stumbling forward on legs that barely worked. He grabbed Caelen’sarm, fingers digging into cold skin. “Don’t.”

Those black eyes fixed on him, and for a moment Daniel thought he’d made a terrible mistake. But then Caelen’s expression shifted, a smile formed on his features. 

“Let’s just leave here,” Daniel said. His voice shook, but he didn’t let go.

Caelen’s free hand came up to cup Daniel’s face, thumb stroking over his cheekbone. There was something purely possessive in that touch. 

“Mine,” Caelen breathed, and darkness swallowed them both.

The last thing Daniel heard was Jamie screaming his name.

* * *

The darkness released Daniel into a large, dim space, Caelen’s arm wrapped around his waist, holding him steady. Daniel’s heart hammered against his ribs.

Where were they?

As his eyes adjusted, he recognized the abandoned theater where he’d pulled Caelen into this world, but already, the building was changing around them. Shadows pulsed around them with stolen power and reality gave way to magic. 

Theater seats twisted and melted like wax, reforming into ornate black columns that stretched toward the ceiling. The sloped floor flattened and transformed into polished stone, while at the far end, where the screen had been, something like a throne dais rose from the shadows. Above, the ceiling simply… opened, revealing a star-filled night sky that Daniel knew wasn’t real.

His stomach turned. Was this what Caelen’s court in Veridia had looked like? 

“Beautiful, isn’t it?” Caelen’s voice still held that ancient echo that made Daniel’s skin crawl, but his touch remained gentle as he guided Daniel toward a massive four-poster bed that had formed in a corner in the back. The sheets were black silk, the pillows deep crimson. “Soon all of this world will be remade.”

Daniel’s knees gave out entirely. Whether from magical exhaustion or the weight of his horror, he couldn’t tell anymore. He’d tried to save Caelen, and instead his actions had turned him into… this.

Caelen caught him, laying him carefully among the silk sheets. Those black eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he brushed Daniel’s hair back from his face. Daniel wanted to pull away from the touch, but his body wouldn’t respond.

“Sleep, my love.”

The words seemed to carry their own magic. Darkness crept in at the edges of his vision. Sleep pulled him under like a tide, and he surrendered to its depths.

---

Daniel woke to unfamiliar shadows and silk sheets. For a moment, he couldn’t remember where he was. Then, it all crashed back. Caelen. The Barrier Keepers. The theater transforming around them.

How could he have gone to sleep after all that?

How long had he been out?

He sat up too quickly, head spinning. The space around him had changed. Where there had been an open corner of the transformed theater, dark walls now rose on all sides, closing him in. They looked almost like obsidian, but somehow less solid, as if the shadows had crystallized into stone.

Daniel swallowed hard. Had he been kidnapped again?

No, he’d come willingly.

He wanted to be with Caelen. 

If there was anything of Caelen left. 

There had to be.

Daniel’s chest tightened as he slid out of the massive four-poster bed. 

A door had formed in one wall while he slept. Daniel approached it slowly, heart pounding. It would be locked, wouldn’t it?

But the handle turned easily under his grip.

Daniel’s breath caught in his throat at what he saw. The theater’s transformation was complete. Where rows of seats had once stretched toward a silver screen, dark marble floors now gleamed beneath soaring columns of shadow-stone stretching into a starlit sky.

But what surprised Daniel most was the amount of people gathered in the hall.

They knelt in neat rows across the floor, their heads bowed in reverence. Daniel recognized the crisp blue uniforms of police officers scattered among the crowd. Behind them, professional camera equipment had been set up, news crews still manning their stations with the same glazed expression as everyone else.

On a dais at the far end of the chamber, where the movie screen had once hung, rose a throne that seemed to be made of living darkness. Shadows flowed and twisted across its frame. And there, lounging across it with casual grace, sat Caelen.

No. Not Caelen. Not entirely.

As Daniel watched, frozen in the doorway, Caelen—Morthul—lifted his hand. More shadows danced between his fingers, forming shapes that drew gasps of wonder from his audience. A woman near the front held up her phone as if livestreaming the event.

“You see?” Caelen’s voice carried effortlessly through the chamber, familiar and foreign all at once. “Your world has forgotten what true power feels like. Let me remind you.”

The shadows expanded, sweeping over the crowd. Where they touched, people shuddered in ecstasy, their eyes rolling back.

Daniel’s stomach churned. He tried to step back, to retreat into his room, but Caelen’s head snapped toward him. Their eyes met across the vast chamber, and everything else seemed to fall away.

A smile curved Caelen’s lips. “Ah,” he said, the single syllable somehow both warm and terrifying. “You’re awake.”

The crowd parted like a wave as Caelen stepped down from his throne, black eyes fixed on Daniel. “Come closer,” he beckoned. “Let everyone see what I cherish most.”

Daniel’s feet remained frozen to the spot. A news camera swiveled toward him, its red recording light burning like an accusing eye. Behind it, the camerawoman stared with the same vacant worship as everyone else.

“I…” Daniel’s throat constricted. He swallowed and tried again. “What have you done to these people?”

Caelen—Morthul—whoever he was now—descended the dais steps with languid grace. “I’ve given them purpose. Direction.” His smile widened. “The same gift I’m offering you.”

“This isn’t a gift.” Daniel gestured at the kneeling crowd. “They’re not even conscious of what’s happening.”

“Aren’t they?” Caelen stopped several feet away. “Watch.”

He lifted his hand toward a young police officer in the front row. Shadows curled around the man’s shoulders like a lover’s caress. The officer’s eyes cleared slightly, and he smiled up at Caelen with pure adoration.

“Tell Daniel how you feel, Harvey.”

“I feel… complete,” the officer said, his voice dreamy but coherent. “Like I finally understand what I was missing. The shadows show us truth.”

Daniel’s chest tightened. Where Caelen’s green eyes had once sparked with hints of humanity, now there was only endless darkness. Like staring into the space between stars.

“You’re controlling them.”

“I’m freeing them.” Caelen took another step closer. “Just as I’ll free you from your doubts. Your hesitation.” His expression softened. “Your fear of accepting what you truly want.”

Daniel shook his head, taking a step back. “What I want? What I want is Caelen. The real Caelen.” His voice grew stronger with each word. He raised an accusing finger at the creature before him. “What have you done with him, Morthul?”

A flicker of… something… passed across those black eyes. Irritation? Amusement? It was impossible to read expressions in those bottomless pools of darkness.

“Caelen chose me,” he said, spreading his arms wide. “He chose this. He did not have the power to protect you. I do.”

“I never wanted this.” Daniel’s hands clenched into fists. “He didn’t either! You forced him. You’ve been manipulating him since he was a child. Since you corrupted his family and made him think you were his only choice.”

“Such accusations.” Caelen’s voice took on a different timbre, deeper, older. “When I gave him everything. Power. Purpose.” He cocked his head. “The ability to keep you safe.”

Daniel shook his head. “You’re turning people into puppets. This isn’t about safety.”

“It’s about control.” Caelen moved closer. “And control is the only true safety in any world. Caelen understands that now. Soon, you will too.”

He reached for Daniel’s face, but Daniel jerked away.

“I don’t want your version of safety. I want him back.”

“That’s not possible.” Morthul’s voice held no emotion, contrasting with the excess of emotion Daniel felt. “Caelen is gone. Only his body remains.”

“No!” The word burst from Daniel like a storm. His hands connected with Morthul’s chest, shoving him back a step. “He’s not gone! He can’t be gone!”

A collective gasp rippled through the crowd. Dozens of glazed eyes turned hostile, fixed on Daniel with the intensity of attack dogs watching an intruder. The police officers’ hands twitched toward their holsters. 

Morthul raised a hand at them, and the tension in the room eased like a puppet master loosening strings. “Now, now,” he said, his black eyes never leaving Daniel’s face. “Let’s not make a scene in front of my followers.” His lips curved in that familiar-yet-wrong smile. “I believe this conversation requires privacy.”

Before Daniel could protest, shadows wrapped around his waist and pulled him backward, through the doorway he’d emerged from minutes ago. His feet stumbled over the threshold as Morthul followed, the door swinging shut behind them.

In the smaller space, with just the two of them, the air felt thick enough to choke on.

But Daniel refused to be intimidated. Morthul might be in control right now, but that didn’t mean Caelen wasn’t in there somewhere, fighing the dark god’s influence even now. Daniel wouldn’t abandon him to that struggle. Everything had gone wrong because of him, so he had to set things right.

He had to try, at least. 

“Let me talk to Caelen,” he demanded. 

“You’ll need to ask a different god if you want to talk to the dead.”

“He’s not dead. You’re lying,” Daniel said, backing away until his legs hit the edge of the bed. Fuck. This room was so damn small. 

And Morthul was still following him so Daniel could not put any distance between them. “It’s only his body that’s still alive, but even that is failing.” Morthul gestured at himself—at Caelen’s form. “Its original host is gone, and without you, it will deteriorate.” 

“No.” Daniel shook his head violently. 

Morthul continued as if Daniel hadn’t spoken. “I need your energy to sustain it, little mate.” 

“I won’t give you anything.”

“So you would let Caelen die in truth?”

Daniel didn’t know how to respond to that. 

Morthul’s lips twisted into a smile as if he enjoyed the indecision Daniel displayed, and then long fingers tangled in Daniel’s hair, yanking his head back as Morthul’s mouth crashed down on his. The kiss was brutal, possessive, stealing more than just breath.

Daniel struggled, his hands pushing against Morthul’s chest. But the lips against his were achingly familiar—Caelen’s lips, Caelen’s touch. His body remembered this, wanted this, even as his mind screamed that it was wrong.

It’s not him, Daniel reminded himself desperately. It’s not Caelen.

With a surge of desperate anger, Daniel bit down hard on the lips claiming his. He tasted copper, but instead of retreating, Morthul growled—a sound that vibrated through Daniel’s chest. In one fluid motion, Morthul shoved him backward onto the silk sheets and followed him down, pinning Daniel beneath his weight.

Fuck, why did that feel good?

“You know you want this,” Morthul murmured, looming over him. “You’re in love with this shell.”

Daniel hated that Morthul knew that, that he knew how to abuse that. He hated the way his pulse raced, the heat building under his skin. This wasn’t what he wanted. But his treacherous body didn’t seem to care that the creature wearing Caelen’s face was a monster. 

“Get off me,” Daniel spat.

“No,” Morthul said simply, one hand sliding possessively down Daniel’s side. “Anything that’s Caelen’s is mine, including you.”

His mouth claimed Daniel’s again, brutal and demanding. Daniel tried to fight, to turn away, but Morthul’s grip was too strong. Desperate, Daniel reached through that connection he’d always felt with Caelen, searching for any trace of him.

Caelen, please. I know you’re in there somewhere. Please.

Nothing. Just that crushing darkness.

Caelen…

A knee shoved between his thighs, parting them, rubbing his groin. 

Daniel reached harder. 

Caelen, please.

Morthul’s grip tightened painfully, and a tremor ran through his body. He jerked back with a harsh gasp, face contorting as if in pain.

“No,” he snarled, but his voice sounded strange, like two voices fighting for control. “You can’t!”

The darkness in Morthul’s eyes rippled. Green bled into black, then black swallowed it again. Caelen’s body shuddered violently.

“Daniel,” he choked out, and for a moment those eyes were perfectly green, just as Daniel remembered them. “God, Daniel, I can’t—” Black swirled back, then green again. “I can’t hold him back for long.”

“Caelen?” Daniel’s heart thundered against his ribs. He was here! He was still alive! “Is it really you?”

“Yes.” Caelen pressed their foreheads together, trembling with the effort of maintaining control. “I’m not dead, but I’m so weak. I need—” His voice broke. “I need your energy to keep fighting him. To get back to myself.” He lowered his voice as if sharing a secret. “He thinks it’ll make him stronger, but it’ll make me stronger. You’re my mate.”

Hope flared in Daniel’s chest. He’d known Caelen wasn’t truly gone, couldn’t be gone. “What do you need me to do?” he asked urgently.

“Kiss me.”

Daniel didn’t have to be told twice. He leaned up and captured Caelen’s mouth with his own. This kiss was soft, sweet, so unlike what they’d been doing moments ago, and infinitely better. Because it was Caelen.

Caelen groaned against his mouth. “Yes. Give yourself to me.” The hand that had grabbed his hair earlier loosened to cradle the back of his neck, drawing him closer.

Their bodies pressed together as they kissed, and Daniel felt Caelen’s cock growing hard against him. His own erection strained against his jeans. God, he wanted this. Wanted Caelen. He’d thought he might never get this again.

Energy flowed freely through their connection, and Daniel let it.

Anything Caelen wanted, anything he needed, Daniel would give him.

“I’m so sorry,” Caelen murmured against his lips. “For all of this, for dragging you into my nightmare.”

Daniel shook his head, kissing his apology away. “You didn’t do this.” His hands slid under the shirt Caelen wore, stroking the warm skin there. It was such a relief to feel his heartbeat, his warmth. “I’ll help you through this.”

Caelen made a low noise in his throat as Daniel pushed up his shirt, baring more skin. He pulled back just long enough to pull it off over his head and toss it aside before leaning back in to capture Daniel’s mouth.

Their bodies moved together, hips rutting, cocks sliding against one another through layers of clothing. It wasn’t enough. Daniel needed skin on skin contact. He yanked at the button fly of Caelen’s pants, popping it open. Caelen moaned against him, his own hands fumbling with the zipper on Daniel’s jeans. When they both sprang free from their confines, they ground together, hot flesh rubbing against each other, sending sparks of pleasure racing through Daniel’s entire body.

“To take all I need,” Caelen whispered against his skin, “I need to be inside you.”

Daniel’s breath caught in his throat, desire burning through him like fire. His cock twitched against Caelen’s. “Take me, then.” His hand slid down Caelen’s back, fingers digging deep into the firm flesh of his ass. “Make me yours.”

“You’re already mine, pet.”

The words made Daniel’s insides melt with want. Yes, he was. No matter what else happened, he’d always be Caelen’s. Caelen’s only.

He closed his eyes and spread his legs as Caelen pulled away just long enough to remove Daniel’s pants and conjure up a bottle of lube. The first brush of slickness against Daniel’s entrance made his hips buck upward.

“Yes,” Caelen hissed, working him open with deft fingers. “Open for me.” He bent forward, pressing his lips against Daniel’s throat.

Daniel tipped his head back, exposing his neck. Caelen’s tongue traced the length of his jugular vein before teeth closed over the sensitive skin, making Daniel shudder with arousal. God, he wanted this so much, wanted every inch of Caelen touching him, possessing him. To be one with the man he loved. The man he’d been so terrified he’d lost.

Caelen withdrew his fingers. “Look at me, pet.”

When Daniel opened his eyes, he saw nothing of the darkness that had taken his lover before. Those green eyes shone with love and lust in equal measure as the broad head of Caelen’s cock teased at his entrance. Slowly, carefully, he began to press inward.

Daniel sucked in a breath as the head popped past the ring of tight muscle, but the slight sting of discomfort soon gave way to pure pleasure as Caelen slid further inside him. God, he loved the feel of that cock stretching him. He wrapped arms tightly around Caelen’s neck, clinging to him as his cock slid in all the way, balls deep, driving his thoughts from his mind. All that mattered was this moment with them joined together.

Caelen’s fingers slid into his hair again, and Daniel felt the pull of energy increase. His head spun, but not in a bad way—more like a dizzying rush as if he were standing on top of a cliff looking down at the drop below. He clung tighter, wrapping his legs around Caelen’s waist, pulling him deeper still.

“That’s it,” Caelen murmured, beginning to move inside Daniel. “Give everything to me.”

Daniel’s eyes slipped closed, losing himself in sensation as their bodies moved together. Caelen’s lips brushed his cheekbone, his brow, his jawline. Each kiss, each brush of Caelen’s cock against his prostate, sent shivers of pleasure racing over his skin and made his cock ache with need.

“Yesss,” Caelen drew out the word. “Perfect. So good for me, little mate.” He thrust in deeply, hitting that spot that made Daniel’s toes curl. Pleasure coiled inside him, winding tight, threatening to break loose. He dug his nails into Caelen’s back, trying to anchor himself.

Caelen groaned, his rhythm speeding up. His lips found their way to Daniel’s throat again, teeth nipping lightly before biting hard enough to draw blood. The sharp pain only heightened Daniel’s arousal, bringing him closer to release.

Then Caelen reached between them, wrapping fingers around Daniel’s throbbing cock. It took only the barest touch of Caelen’s hand, and Daniel was falling over the precipice, crying out his climax as his body shook with the force of it. Caelen kept pumping into him, milking Daniel of every last drop before he came as well, filling Daniel with heat. Daniel felt a sudden rush of drowsiness, of contentment. He wanted to stay here forever, locked together like this, but Caelen slowly pulled out and rolled onto his side, pulling Daniel against his chest.

He curled into the heat of Caelen’s body, wrapping his arms around him, wanting to hold him close, never wanting to let go. He was tired now. So tired. His energy… Caelen was still taking it.

Daniel tried to lift his head, tried to look Caelen in the face, but he could barely keep his eyes open. “Caelen?” he mumbled. “Is it… are you okay? Is Morthul…?”

He trailed off, unable to find the right questions in a mind that felt sluggish and slow.

“Shhh,” Caelen murmured against his hair, one hand stroking down his spine. “Sleep.”

Daniel didn’t want to sleep. He wanted answers, but his strength left him. He gave it all to Caelen. Everything he was, everything he had. 

“I love you,” he spoke, the only words that remained in his mind. “Love you.”

Caelen kissed his temple, and Daniel slipped into darkness once more.

---

Daniel woke to a deep, bone-heavy exhaustion that made even opening his eyes feel like too much effort. His body ached as if he’d run a marathon, but underneath that physical drain was something worse, something hollow, like someone had scraped him clean from the inside.

The silk sheets whispered against his skin as he sat up. The movement sent a wave of dizziness through him. 

Something felt wrong.

Not just the exhaustion or the strange emptiness inside him, but something deeper. More fundamental. Like the world had shifted two inches to the left while he slept.

The space aroud him had certainly changed. What had been a hastily transformed corner of the theater was now a vast chamber with a high ceiling and plush carpet on the floor.

A fresh change of clothes waited on a carved ebony chair beside the bed, a black shirt, pants, underwear and socks. 

The clothes he’d arrived in were gone. Caelen must have taken the rest of them off after…

Daniel sighed. 

He didn’t want to think about what had happened before he passed out… and why was that?

It made the feeling of wrongness intensify. 

Because he woke up alone? 

Because Caelen wasn’t here now?

Had he ever been here? 

Daniel bit his lower lip as doubt made his stomach twist. Caelen must have been here.

Discarding the thought, he made himself get up—and then waited for the room to stop spinning.

Briefly, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. 

Caelen must have taken a lot from him.

That was okay, though, as long as it helped…

Near the bed, Daniel found a small table that held a covered silver tray. When he lifted the lid, the scent of fresh coffee hit him, and beside it sat a plate of chocolate chip pancakes drowned in maple syrup, exactly how he liked them.

This was better than the last time he’d been kidnapped. No, strike that thought. He had not been kidnapped again. 

He had gone with Caelen willingly. He was going to set this right.

And he wasn’t hungry. 

Taking in the rest of the room, he found two doors. The one that led out to the main hall, and a new one that stood slightly ajar to reveal a bathroom.

He made his way there on unsteady legs, trailing one hand along the wall for balance.

The sight that greeted him stopped him in his tracks. The bathroom was larger than his entire bedroom back home, all black marble and gold fixtures. A deep soaking tub dominated one corner while an open shower took up another. The mirror above the sink stretched the full length of the counter, reflecting his pale face back at him.

His skin had a grey undertone, like all the color had been leached out of him. Dark circles ringed his eyes, and even his colorfully dyed hair seemed to have lost its vibrancy. 

He watched himself touch his own face.

Frankly, he looked like shit, and his brother would lose his goddamn mind if he saw him like this. 

But Daniel was doing what needed to be done. 

For love.

He averted his gaze and splashed water in his face. 

He needed to wash up, get dressed, and then he needed to figure out what was going on.

* * *

Dressed in clothes that didn’t belong to him but that seemed to fit as if they had been tailored to his body, Daniel paused with his hand on the door. 

He didn’t like to admit it to himself, but he was scared what he might find on the other side. He wanted to think that he had reached Caelen last night, that he’d helped him come back to himself…

But nothing he’d found so far convinced him of this. 

If anything, the magic that twisted this place seemed to have grown stronger. 

Did that mean Morthul had grown stronger?

There was only one way to know for sure. 

Taking a deep breath, Daniel pushed the door open—and then horror settled in his bones all over again.

The hall had grown impossibly larger during his sleep. Where before there had been maybe fifty followers, now hundreds knelt in neat rows across the endless floor. Their whispered prayers created a constant susurration that made Daniel’s skin crawl.

At the base of the shadow throne, copper-bright symbols had been drawn on the black stone. 

Was that blood? 

Had Morthul taken a blood sacrifice here?

Daniel raised a hand to his mouth. 

This was wrong. This was so fucking wrong. 

He’d skipped breakfast, but he still felt like throwing up. 

“Beautiful, isn’t it?”

Daniel spun around. Caelen stood there. No, not Caelen. Those black eyes gave him away. The thing wearing Caelen’s face smiled, reaching for Daniel’s cheek.

Daniel jerked away from Morthul’s touch. “Don’t.”

Morthul raised an eyebrow at him. “Now you reject me again?” 

“I always reject you.” Daniel glared at the dark god, not caring that he was trying to stare down a deity who’d evidently just gorged himself on blood. “Where is Caelen?” 

Morthul looked at him for a long moment. “I already told you he’s gone.” 

“But he’s not!” Daniel insisted, temper running hot. “Last night—”

“Last night?” Morthul interjected. “Last night you accepted my touch willingly.”

All the heat dissipated from Daniel’s body, turning to ice instead. Was Morthul implying…? No, that couldn’t be right. That wasn’t what happened. “It wasn’t your touch I accepted.”

Morthul’s smile widened, and then his black eyes shifted, returning to Caelen’s familiar green. When he spoke again, he sounded exactly like Caelen. “Please, Daniel. I can fight him if you give me your energy.”

Daniel stumbled backward, bile rising in his throat. “Stop it.”

A mocking expression twisted Caelen’s features. “You really think I couldn’t imitate the host whose skin I’ve been living in for the past decade?”

Daniel’s stomach lurched. The memory of last night—of what he thought had been Caelen finally breaking free, of giving himself willingly—twisted into something horrific. Something violating.

“You—” His voice broke. He couldn’t even form words around the revulsion climbing up his throat.

“Did you really think it would be that easy?” Morthul’s laugh was cruel. “That all he needed to come back to you was your love?” He spat the word like poison.

Daniel’s back hit his door. He fumbled for the handle behind him, unable to look away from the thing wearing Caelen’s face.

“Poor, sweet Daniel.” Morthul shifted closer, still wearing that twisted smile. “So desperate to believe in true love’s power. So willing to give everything to save someone who’s already gone.”

“He’s not gone.” The words came out barely louder than a whisper, but Daniel clung to them. “I know he’s not.”

“Believe whatever fairy tale you need to.” Morthul waved a dismissive hand. “You’ll continue to feed me either way.”

Daniel’s fingers finally found the door handle. He yanked it open and practically fell through the doorway.

The last thing he saw before slamming the door was Morthul’s satisfied smirk, black bleeding back into Caelen’s green eyes.

* * *

He barely made it to the bathroom before his legs gave out. Collapsing in front of the toilet, he retched, though nothing came up. His whole body shook as the full weight of what had happened crashed over him.

He’d given himself willingly. He’d thought—he’d really thought—

Another wave of nausea hit him. This time bile burned his throat.

How could he have been so stupid? So naive? He’d wanted so badly to believe Caelen was fighting back that he’d fallen for Morthul’s act completely. Had given that monster exactly what he wanted.

Daniel pressed his forehead against the cool marble of the bathroom floor, not even caring how undignified he looked. His skin felt too tight, too wrong, like he wanted to crawl out of it.

The memory of last night twisted in his mind, transforming from something passionate into something horrifying. Every touch, every kiss, every moment of surrender had been with Morthul.

Another wave of nausea at that thought. He pushed himself up on shaking legs and stumbled to the sink, desperate to wash his face, to do something—anything—to get that image out of his head. 

The image of himself he glimpsed in the mirror wasn’t any better. If possible, he looked even worse than before. 

How had all of this gone so horribly wrong when he’d only tried to do the right thing?

He should have listened to Jamie. 

Maybe there was never any way for him to help Caelen. 

He washed his face as if he could wash that sinking feeling away with the water. Was Caelen really dead? Or was that just another lie?

How could Daniel trust anything Morthul said?

Morthul lied about everything.

Maybe he was lying about last night as well?

Daniel clung to that thought as he dragged himself back to the bedroom, unable to stand the sight of himself in the mirror any longer. He would not let this stupid god get to him, not in any way. 

His eyes fell on something on the bedside table that he hadn’t noticed before.

His phone.

Daniel stared at the device for a long moment. It felt surreal, this piece of normal life sitting here in this nightmare. Was this another one of Morthul’s games? Giving him a connection to the outside world just to torment him?

Or maybe he was so convinced that Daniel wouldn’t leave him, that no call Daniel could make could hurt him, that he didn’t care to take Daniel’s phone from him. 

The worst part was that he was likely right.

Daniel wouldn’t walk away as long as there was a chance he could help Caelen, and who could he call? An exorcist? The Ghostbusters?

The phones’ screen lit up at his touch. Full battery, full signal. Notifications cascaded down. Twenty missed calls from Jamie. A string of texts.

I swear to god Daniel if you make it out of this alive I will KILL YOU MYSELF. What were you thinking going with him?

Where are you?

What are you doing?

It feels like the whole world is ending.

Please just let me know you’re alive.

Daniel opened his browser, found a news page and scanned the headlines. The latest one made his blood run cold: “Reality Distortions Reported Across City – Officials Advise Residents to Stay Indoors.”

Daniel sank onto the edge of the bed, looking at videos that showed shadows writhing across buildings in broad daylight. Streets opening into swirling black holes that swallowed residents. People claiming they’d been attacked by monsters.

How could all of this be happening?

He’d wanted to help stabilize the barriers. Not… not this.

His thumb hovered over Jamie’s contact. What could he even say? How could he explain any of this?

He read Jamie’s last message again. Please just let me know you’re alive.

He could do that much, couldn’t he?

I’m alive, Daniel typed, then deleted it. The blunt statement would just invite more questions.

I’m okay, he tried instead, but that was a lie. He was about as far from okay as he’d ever been.

Finally, he settled on: I’m safe. Please don’t worry.

Jamie’s response came instantly: Don’t worry??? The whole city is going insane. There are SHADOWS eating people. Tell me where you are.

Daniel took a moment to think. What could he possibly say? I’m trying to fix this.

By doing what? Sacrificing yourself? Three dots appeared as Jamie kept typing. The bookstore is GONE, Daniel. Just… vanished into thin air. Along with half the block.

Daniel stared at the phone in his hands. Bookmark’d was gone? The store that had been their sanctuary, their home, their everything… just gone?

His vision blurred with tears. This was his fault. All of it. He’d thought he was helping, thought he could save Caelen, but instead he’d made everything worse.

The phone buzzed again. And again.

Daniel?

Are you still there?

Please answer me

Daniel did answer. I will fix this, he typed. And then he shoved the phone in his pocket as something hot and fierce erupted in his chest, burning away the exhaustion and fear. 

Morthul had gone too far, hurting everyone Daniel loved, and Daniel stormed out of the bedroom.

He ignored the worshippers and marched straight toward the shadow throne where Morthul lounged like a king.

“You destroyed my brother’s store!” Daniel’s voice rang out across the hall, cutting through the whispered prayers.

Morthul’s eyebrows rose, amusement flickering across Caelen’s features. “Did I?”

Oh, this fucker was not getting it. “Don’t play games with me.” Daniel climbed the steps to the throne, not caring about the gasps from the followers or the way shadows curled threateningly around him. “That store was everything to us. It was our home.”

“Your home is with me now.” Morthul waved a dismissive hand. “And I’m creating something far greater.”

“You’re not creating shit!” Daniel got up close enough to spit in Morthul’s face. “You’re just destroying what other people love because you don’t know what love is!”

Morthul rose from his throne, power radiating from him in dark waves. “You dare!”

“Yeah, I dare!” Daniel stepped right into his space, jabbing a finger at his chest. “You’re not as scary as you think you are. You’re just a bully who has to possess other people’s bodies because you can’t do anything on your own! You’re pathetic.”

For a moment, everything went still. Then Morthul’s hand shot out, wrapping around Daniel’s throat. “I could crush you right now.”

“Then do it.” Daniel met those black eyes, refusing to back down even as his heart pounded against his ribs. “But you won’t, will you? Because you need me. You need my energy to keep Caelen’s body functioning.” 

Morthul’s anger twisted into amusement. “And isn’t that why you won’t leave no matter what I do to you?” He shook Daniel. “You’re so blinded by love you’ll keep giving me what I want. So tell me, who’s more pathetic between the two of us?”

Daniel spat at him. “I’m not giving you anything.”

“Is that so?” 

Before Daniel could protest or try to move away, the god’s mouth crashed against Daniel’s in a bruising kiss. Acid rose in Daniel’s throat at the wrongness of it, at this thing wearing Caelen’s face, using Caelen’s lips. Power drained from him in a violent rush, like blood from an open wound. His knees buckled as darkness flooded the space where his energy had been.

But beneath his revulsion, resolve sparked. Caelen was in there somewhere.

And Daniel would find him.

This was his chance.

He forced himself to stop fighting. Instead, he let himself follow that current of power, let it drag him deeper into Morthul’s essence. Darkness pressed in from all sides, corruption so profound it made his soul recoil. His consciousness scattered, trying to escape the horror of what he touched.

Caelen had to be here. Had to be.

Daniel reached through the void with everything he was, everything he had. Past the wrongness. Past his own terror. Past the screaming instinct to pull away.

Nothing.

Nothing.

Nothing.

His mind began to fragment.

But there—

* * *

Darkness. Always darkness.

Caelen floated in the void of Morthul’s consciousness, a ghost in his own skin. He could only watch through eyes that were no longer his as Morthul grabbed Daniel’s chin with fingers that had once belonged to Caelen. Forced a kiss on him with Caelen’s lips.

No. Please, no.

He’d given himself to Morthul to protect Daniel, not to become the thing that hurt him. But he could only watch as Morthul used his body to drain Daniel’s energy, could feel Daniel’s life force flowing through what had once been his veins.

And then, Daniel’s presence pierced the darkness, reaching, searching. Terror seized what remained of Caelen’s soul. Get out, get out, get out. Not here. Not in this corruption. He had to protect Daniel from this horror, had to—

But Daniel’s essence called to something in him that even Morthul couldn’t corrupt. The heart that had recognized its match in an exuberantly colorful bookstore clerk who talked too much and loved too fiercely. The soul that had refused to stay away from him in spite of all the danger he posed.

Even now.

Before he could stop himself, Caelen reached back.

The connection seared through him like fire. Daniel. His Daniel. Still hoping, still believing—

Morthul’s rage crashed over him like a tsunami, drowning him in darkness once more. 

It was too much for Caelen to hold on to anything. All he could do was watch, anger burning brightly, as Morthul flung his beloved mate’s exhausted body down the steps.

He’d surrendered everything to keep Daniel safe. And still he was the instrument of his pain.

He’d rather have died.

* * *

Daniel’s head connected painfully with the stone floor. 

“Insolent child of man!” Morthul’s voice shook the hall and sent his followers scrambling.

Daniel tried and failed to push himself to his hands and knees, blood trickling down his temple. But even so, he couldn’t stop smiling, couldn’t contain the wild joy bursting in his chest. He’d found him. Caelen was alive in there, fighting, reaching back.

“Look at you.” Morthul’s voice dripped with derision. “You think you’ve accomplished something? That you can challenge me? You can’t even stand.”

Daniel’s fingers scraped against stone as he tried again to rise. His vision swam. 

“No, no. Don’t struggle.” Shadows wrapped around Daniel, lifting him like a ragdoll. “Since you’re so certain of your… victory, come sit with me and let me show you the truth.”

The shadows deposited Daniel onto a smaller chair that materialized beside Morthul’s. More shadows bound him in place as copper-bright symbols began to glow across the floor.

“You see, while you were sleeping, I began preparing something special.” Morthul spread his arms wide. “The merging of two worlds. And you’ll have the best seat in the house to watch everything you love transform into something new. Something better.”

Daniel’s head lolled against his chest. He’d been used so hard he could barely keep his eyes open and he knew he should be scared of what this psychopathic god planned to do with him and the rest of the world, but inside all of that darkness, he found something that kept him going: hope.

Caelen was alive. And Daniel would bring him back and end all of this madness.

Nothing else mattered.

---

Later that day, Morthul made Daniel sit next to his throne again.

“Let me show you what I can do.” Morthul brushed his thumb across Daniel’s cheek. “What you have given me the power to do.”

Daniel recoiled, but he couldn’t move away. Even if he’d had the strength, the shadow tendrils still held him in place, their cold touch seeping through his clothes. His head throbbed where it had hit the floor, blood crusting at his temple. 

Still, he didn’t feel defeated. “I didn’t give you shit.” 

Morthul smiled at him, but said nothing more. Instead, he turned to his followers. His worshippers. “My children!” Morthul’s voice rolled across the transformed theater. “I believe it is time for a demonstration.”

A murmur of awe filled the hall as those mindless idiots turned to the throne in rapture. They came closer, stopping just in front of the copper symbols on the floor. 

“Your devotion will be rewarded.” Morthul raised his hands. “Your blood will forge the path.”

A flash of silver as all of the followers drew knives at the same time. In perfect unison, they drew the blades across their palms. Blood splashed onto the copper symbols. The metallic scent hit Daniel’s nose as the circles began to glow brighter, brighter, until he had to squint against their radiance.

The air crackled, and reality rippled like heat waves off summer pavement. 

A tear formed at the far end of the hall, edges ragged and bleeding shadow. Through it, Daniel saw a bleak landscape—twisted black trees rising from ash-gray earth, their branches reaching like grasping fingers toward a deep purple sky. 

Veridia’s shadow realm.

Shapes moved in that darkness. Countless glowing eyes fixed on the opening between worlds. Claws tested the boundary, sending whispers of shadow seeping through before pulling back.

The connection wasn’t stable yet. It couldn’t be.

But it would be. When Morthul had his way.

“Please.” A woman fell to her knees, arms outstretched toward the portal. “Transform us, my lord. Make us worthy.”

Others joined her, begging, crying, reaching toward that blasted hellscape like it held salvation. 

Daniel’s stomach lurched. These people had no idea what waited on the other side. What those creatures would do once Morthul unleashed them.

“Soon.” Morthul’s lips curved into a smile that didn’t reach his eyes. With a gesture, he sealed the portal closed. The sudden absence of that otherworldly pressure made Daniel’s ears pop. “But first, you must prove yourselves worthy of such gifts. Remember, it is your faith, your blood that makes this possible.”

The shadows around Daniel tightened as Morthul turned that alien smile on him. 

“And of course, you have your part to play as well.” Morthul’s fingers brushed Daniel’s cheek. “Rest now, little mate. You’ll need your strength to sit on the throne of our new world beside me.”

Darkness crept across Daniel’s vision. He fought it, but his body betrayed him, dragging him down into unconsciousness. 

* * *

Icy plains stretched into darkness. The dreamscape wavered like a reflection in water, as if it might dissolve at any moment. Wind howled, but the sound came from impossibly far away.

“Daniel.” 

The sound of Caelen’s voice made Daniel’s chest ache. Where was it coming from? 

“Listen.”His voice was so faint, but his urgency was clear. “The merger… break the symbols when he starts. His power will spread thin and then…” The words faded into wind.

“Caelen!” Daniel’s voice echoed strangely in the unstable dream. “Where are you?”

“Stab his heart. When the ritual becomes unstable. It’s your only chance.”

Daniel’s throat closed. To stab Morthul he would have to stab Caelen. “That would kill you too.”

“Better dead than watching him use me to destroy—” The dream flickered violently. “Daniel, promise me. Promise you’ll end this.”

“But I can’t—”

The winter landscape shattered. Daniel jerked awake in the silk-draped bed, heart beating too fast. Caelen’s voice echoed in his head, those last desperate words playing on repeat.

He pressed his face into the pillow. Break the symbols. Stab Morthul’s heart.

Caelen’s heart.

His fingers clutched the sheets until his knuckles went white. How could he…?

His phone buzzed on the bedside table. Daniel ignored it. Then it buzzed again. And again.

Finally, he reached for it. His lock screen overflowed with notifications. Missed calls from Jamie. News alerts. Texts from Adrian and the others.

He wanted to talk to his friends, but what could he say to them? *Hey, the guy I’m in love with just asked me to kill him*?

They’d probably agree.

Swiping the messages away, Daniel opened the news. Riots in Chicago. Strange lights over Tokyo. Mass hysteria in London. A video auto-played—massive orcs chasing screaming people. 

Daniel turned it off and dropped the phone onto the bed. 

How was any of this real?

He longed to go back to a time when the stories he read remained just that: stories. 

He’d never have met Caelen then, and there was something infinitely sad about that, but wouldn’t it have been better for both of them? If they’d never met. 

Daniel blew out a breath, rejecting the thought. 

Falling into despair would not solve his issues. The important thing was that Morthul needed to be stopped and Caelen had told him how.

But how could Daniel ever hurt the man he loved?

* * *

Morthul brought him back into the throne room later that day, tying him to the smaller chair next to his own once again. 

He seemed excited, and so did his followers. 

Daniel’s chest tightened. Their happiness could only mean bad things for him. 

“What are you up to?” Daniel demanded to know, wrists aching as he tried to free them from the shadows that bound him. 

“Oh, but I already told you, didn’t I?” Morthul smiled widely. “I will merge this world with Verida and become god of both wolds. It is finally time.” 

Daniel wanted to throw up in his face, but he didn’t get the chance. 

He didn’t get the chance to do anything.

Stab him, Caelen had said, but even if Daniel had a knife, he couldn’t move as Morthul’s followers readied themselves to spill their blood for their new god. 

A tall woman in flowing black robes stepped forward, head bowed in reverence. “My lord, we await your command.”

“Begin,” Morthul commanded in Caelen’s voice, though Caelen would never have wanted any of this. 

Caelen wanted Morthul to die, and Daniel was failing to kill him.

The first blade bit into flesh. Blood welled, dark against pale skin. Daniel struggled against his bonds, the shadows cutting deeper. 

Fuck it all. 

He had to stop this. Had to do something. 

A crash echoed from beyond the great doors.

The follower with the bleeding palm looked up, crimson drops spattering the symbols below. Another crash followed, closer this time. A song drifted through the cracks between the doors, wrapping around Daniel’s thoughts like silk. His head grew heavy, floating.

The doors exploded inward.

The throne room… changed. Daniel blinked hard, but the walls still bent at impossible angles. His friends charged through the entrance.

Knox, and Zev, and Adrian and… Adrian again?

Daniel’s vision doubled, tripled. Knox moved like he was dancing, or maybe there were three of him, all moving differently. Zev’s sword caught the light, leaving trails in the air that lingered too long. 

And there was Jamie, pressed against the wall, eyes wide with horror.

The song grew stronger. Lyrian’s voice filled Daniel’s head until he could not hear his own thoughts anymore. 

Something was wrong with the room. Or something was wrong with his mind. He couldn’t focus long enough to tell which.

He had to be trapped in one of Knox’s illusions just as he was trapped in the siren’s song—and he had just enough presence of mind to hope that all of Morthul’s followers were too

“Daniel.” 

“Daniel.” Leon’s voice cut through the fog. When had Leon gotten so close? Cool metal pressed into Daniel’s palm as the shadows binding him dissipated. A switchblade. Hope flared in his chest, sharp and bright.

He had a weapon now.

Laughter shattered the moment.

The sound rolled through the hall like thunder, cutting through Lyrian’s song. Knox’s illusions crumbled. Daniel slid the blade into his pocket as darkness erupted from the floor, wrapping around his friends. One by one, they crashed to their knees.

“Did you truly believe you could challenge me?” Morthul rose from his throne, spreading Caelen’s arms wide. “That your parlor tricks could match the power of a god?”

The shadows constricted. Lyrian’s song choked off. Knox struggled, his illusions flickering and dying. Zev’s sword clattered to the ground. Jamie called Daniel’s name, voice tight with pain.

Meanwhile, Morthul extended one elegant hand to Daniel, his fingers casting long shadows across the floor. “Do you see now? No one can stop what’s coming. Not your friends.” His lips curved into Caelen’s smile, twisted and wrong. “Not even your mate trapped in here with me.”

The switchblade in Daniel’s pocket burned against his thigh. His friends lay scattered across the floor, each trapped in a cocoon of writhing shadows. Knox’s face had gone grey with effort. Lyrian’s song had died to a whisper. Even Zev, who Daniel had never seen truly afraid, had stopped struggling.

“Daniel,” Jamie gasped out. “Daniel, don’t.”

Morthul’s fingers beckoned. “Why continue fighting when you could rule at my side? When you could have everything you’ve ever wanted?”

Daniel’s heart slammed against his ribs. The shadows around Jamie tightened, drawing a choked noise from his brother’s throat. 

“You goddamn asshole,” Jamie cursed.

“Silence.” Morthul clenched his other hand and the shadows covered Jamie’s mouth. 

Daniel looked at his friends, pinned and helpless, at the arrogant smile on the dark god’s face.

He really thought he was impressing Daniel. 

Daniel was going to use that arrogance against him. 

Still, his fingers trembled as he reached for Morthul’s hand, and the touch sent disgust crawling through his veins.

Morthul’s fingers closed around his. “I knew you would choose wisely.”

Jamie thrashed against his bonds, his angry shout muffled by the shadows covering his mouth. His eyes blazed with murderous intent.

Daniel forced himself to look away from his brother’s pain. To ignore Knox’s sharp intake of breath. He had to make this convincing. Had to make Morthul believe.

“They don’t understand,” Daniel whispered. His voice shook – perfect, let Morthul think it was from emotion rather than fear. “They don’t feel our bond, but I get it now. There’ll never be anyone more powerful than you.”

Morthul pulled him closer, pressing Caelen’s lips to Daniel’s forehead. “They will learn, my little mate. Once the worlds are merged, they’ll see the glory of what we’ll create.”

Daniel turned in Morthul’s embrace, letting the god’s attention settle over him like a shroud. The switchblade pressed against his hip, a reminder of his purpose.

He couldn’t let Morthul bind him to a chair again.

“I’m sorry,” he said to Jamie’s muffled protests. Made his voice cold, distant. “But I’m tired of being the weak one. The one everyone has to protect.” He forced himself to lean into Morthul. “I choose him.”

Jamie’s body went rigid as he stared at Daniel. Daniel’s heart splintered, but he kept his face smooth. Empty.

He couldn’t let himself think about what he was doing—about what he was going to do.

If he wanted to protect his family, his friends, his world… 

He needed to ram a knife into the heart of the man he loved. 

“Shall we show them?” Morthul’s voice rumbled against the back of Daniel’s neck. “Show them what true power looks like?”

Daniel nodded, not trusting his voice. 

He just had to wait for the right moment. 

* * *

Morthul guided Daniel toward the center of the circle, keeping him pressed close. The copper symbols pulsed beneath their feet, hungry for power. For blood.

His followers raised their daggers. One by one, they sliced their palms. Blood splattered against the glowing metal. Each drop sent a shiver through the floor.

Power crackled through the air. Daniel’s skin prickled as Morthul began to change. Light spilled from the god’s pores, turning Caelen’s pale skin translucent. Even his eyes blazed white, consumed by divine radiance.

The temperature in the room plummeted. Daniel shuddered, but Morthul’s grip remained firm. Those glowing eyes stared past the walls now, focused on something beyond human comprehension. On the barrier between worlds, growing thinner by the second.

His grip on Daniel’s waist loosened.

This was it. His chance.

Daniel’s fingers closed around the switchblade. His heart thundered in his chest as he eased it from his pocket. One strike. That’s all he needed. One clean hit to the heart.

Caelen’s heart.

His hand shook. Memories flooded him – Caelen’s rare, genuine smile. The way his eyes softened solely for Daniel. The warmth of his touch, of his lips…

I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.

Daniel’s own heart broke as he angled the blade, drew back his arm and drove it forward with all his strength.

The switchblade stopped an inch from Morthul’s chest, caught against something invisible but solid as steel. 

What…?

Laughter echoed through his skull, deep and dark. You thought I didn’t know what you were planning?

He tried to pull away, but Morthul’s fingers dug into his arm like steel bands.

I know every desperate plan in your pretty little head.

Those steel fingers lifted Daniel’s chin, forcing him to meet Morthul’s blazing eyes. “Did you truly believe I wouldn’t hear your pathetic little dream-chat with my vessel?”

The switchblade trembled in Daniel’s grip. His chest heaved as understanding crashed through him. Morthul had known what he wanted to do all along. 

“Your blood carries our bond.” Morthul’s other hand traced Daniel’s jaw, fingertips crackling with power. “Not just Caelen’s claim, but mine. You’re as much my mate as his. Accept your fate.”

Daniel’s gaze dropped to the copper symbols pulsing beneath their feet, to the crimson droplets feeding their hungry glow. Blood of Morthul’s believers freely given in worship, strengthening the god’s power.

His blood was nothing like that, no matter what Morthul said about a mate-bond between them. Daniel’s blood held nothing but his absolute rejection of everything Morthul was. 

“Look at me when I speak to you.” Morthul’s grip tightened.

Daniel raised his eyes, glaring at Morthul. “I’m your mate?”

A smile showed on Morthul’s face. “Mine to do with as I please. One day, when you’ve truly accepted me, your blood will—”

Daniel stopped listening. He had an idea and he had to carry it out before he lost his chance, or his nerve. 

He jerked back, tilting the knife. Not toward the god, but toward himself. He slashed his own palm.

Ignoring the sharp pain, he dropped to one knee and slammed his bleeding hand against the nearest copper symbol.

Power jolted through his arm, his blood sizzling as it hit the symbol. The copper lines flared crimson, then purple, then pitch black. Cracks spiderwebbed outward, corruption spreading through the pattern like poison through veins.

“No!” Morthul’s fingers tangled in Daniel’s hair, yanking him back. “What have you—”

The floor buckled. Daniel’s blood, carrying all his hurt and fury and rejection, ate through the ritual circle like acid. Symbols crumbled into ash and power that had been carefully channeled went rogue.

Morthul’s followers scattered, screaming as the ground beneath their feet disintegrated. The god’s divine radiance flickered, dimmed. His grip on Daniel’s hair loosened.

And somewhere in those blazing eyes, green flickered through.

“Caelen,” Daniel gasped. His vision blurred, head spinning as his blood continued to feed the corruption. But he couldn’t stop now. Not when he was so close. He dragged himself toward the next symbol. “Fight him. Please fight him.”

The room spun sideways as Morthul shoved Daniel to the floor. He fell to his hands and knees, copper dust coating his bleeding palm.

“Daniel!” Jamie’s voice cut through the chaos. The shadows pinning him dissolved as Morthul’s power crumbled.

“No—stay back!” Daniel pushed himself up on trembling arms, but Jamie was already there, trying to drag him toward the door.

“We need to go. Now.” Jamie’s voice shook. “While we still can.”

Knox broke free next. His blade flashed silver as he tackled Morthul. They crashed to the ground in a tangle of divine light and fury.

The corruption spread faster now, eating through the remaining symbols. Each one that broke sent another shockwave through reality. The massive throne crumbled. Shadows flowed from the walls like spilled ink.

“Let go,” Daniel twisted in Jamie’s grip. “I have to—”

He froze. Knox had Morthul pinned to the ground. The divine light surrounding the dark god flickered, dimmed. And there, pinned beneath Knox’s blade, green eyes stared up at the incubus.

“End it, incubus.” That voice—not Morthul’s thunder, but Caelen’s quiet venom. “Kill me like you killed the rest of my family.”

“No!” Daniel broke free from Jamie, stumbling forward. “Knox, don’t!”

But Knox had already raised his blade.

Daniel slammed into Knox, knocking him sideways. The blade clattered away.

“Have you lost your—” Knox’s snarl cut off as Daniel threw himself on top of Caelen.

Their lips crashed together. Daniel poured everything into that kiss. His love, his fury, his desperate need to save what remained of his true mate. The bond between them blazed open and through it Daniel felt everything—Caelen’s fading warmth, Morthul’s ancient darkness, and all around them, the wild magic his blood had changed.

It called to him. Power torn loose from the ritual, twisted by his rejection, his defiance. His blood had changed it, marked it, made it his to command.

Daniel broke the kiss, pressed his bleeding palm against Caelen’s chest. Right over his heart.

Get out of him.

He seized that corrupted magic and pushed it where he sensed Morthul’s soul twisting around Caelen’s. It surged through him like a tide of acid, following the path of their bond straight to the dark god. 

It was power enough to eat through the barriers between two worlds.

Power enough to burn out a god?

Caelen’s eyes widened and his fingers dug into Daniel’s arms as shadows poured from his mouth, his eyes, bleeding up through his skin.

Daniel felt Morthul thrash against his attack, ancient darkness trying to hold onto its vessel. But the corrupted magic followed their mate bond like a precision blade, cutting deeper with each pulse of Daniel’s heart.

Caelen arched beneath him, a sound like breaking glass tearing from his throat. More shadows clawed their way out of him, wild uncontrolled things.

Daniel’s chest clenched at Caelen’s pain. God, he was hurting him. Tearing him apart trying to get to Morthul. 

Would there be anything left of him after this?

There had to be.

Please hold on.

The dark god’s presence twisted, reformed, tried to burrow deeper into Caelen. Daniel pushed harder, even as tears blurred his vision. 

Let him go let him go let him GO—

Caelen’s hand shot up, caught Daniel’s throat. Those green eyes had gone black as pitch, endless and empty.

“Foolish child.” Morthul’s voice ground out through Caelen’s lips. “You’ll tear him apart.”

Daniel’s breath hitched against the fingers around his throat. Every instinct screamed to pull back, to stop causing Caelen this pain. The power flowing through their bond felt like lava, burning everything it touched.

But beneath those pitch-black eyes, beneath Morthul’s grip, he still felt Caelen. Felt his soul straining toward freedom even as the dark god’s power tried to crush it.

“Better torn apart…” Daniel’s voice rasped. “Than your puppet.”

The words came out weak, but he felt Caelen’s soul flare at them. Felt him fighting harder against Morthul’s grip.

The fingers around his throat tightened. Black eyes bore into his, ancient and cold. “Then watch him break.”

Caelen’s back arched off the ground as darkness poured from his mouth again in an endless torrent. But this time, Daniel heard the scream beneath it. Heard Caelen’s voice, raw and desperate, drowning in Morthul’s power.

Daniel’s heart shattered at that sound. But he couldn’t stop, wouldn’t stop. Not when Caelen was fighting so hard. Not when this might be their only chance to be rid of this monster.

“I’ve got you.” The words came out choked as he pressed harder against Caelen’s chest. “Stay with me. Fight him.”

The corrupted magic surged stronger, following the desperate plea in his voice. It ripped through their bond like wild fire, burning away Morthul’s shadows piece by piece.

Caelen’s body convulsed. The hand around Daniel’s throat spasmed, then fell away. Those black eyes flickered. Pitch to green to black again as Morthul and Caelen fought for control.

“Daniel.” His name came out mangled, torn between Morthul’s thunder and Caelen’s broken whisper. “Please…”

Please stop or please don’t stop? Daniel couldn’t tell. But he felt Caelen’s soul reaching for him through their bond, felt him pushing against Morthul’s grip from the inside while Daniel attacked from without.

He grabbed Caelen’s face with his free hand, forced those flickering eyes to meet his. “I won’t let him keep you.”

Caelen’s chest heaved under Daniel’s bloody palm as the last of Morthul’s shadows ripped from his body. They hung in the air, writhing with oppressive malice, a massive dark thing that screamed with voices that shouldn’t exist.

The shadows twisted, trying to reform into something solid. But Daniel’s corrupted magic followed, eating at them until Morthul’s presence fractured, splintered, dissolved. Until only wisps of shadow remained, curling into nothing like smoke in the wind.

Caelen went limp, eyes rolling back and falling shut.

The room fell silent except for Daniel’s ragged breathing.

“Caelen?” The word came out broken. Daniel’s fingers trembled against his chest, searching for a heartbeat. Nothing. 

He pressed harder, smearing more blood across Caelen’s still chest. “No. No, no, no—”

Knox’s hand landed on his shoulder. “Daniel.”

“Get off me!” He shrugged away violently, bending over Caelen’s body. This couldn’t be how it ended. Not after everything. Not when he’d finally freed him

A faint flutter beneath his palm. 

Daniel held his breath, pressed his fingers against Caelen’s throat. There—weak, but unmistakable. A pulse.

His eyes opened. Pure, brilliant green.

A sob of pure relief tore from his throat. He collapsed against Caelen’s chest, fingers curling into his shirt as tears came hot and fast. Every fear, every moment of desperation and loss crashed through him at once.

Caelen’s arms rose shakily, wrapped around him with barely any strength. But they were his arms. His hands. Not Morthul’s. Not anymore.

Never again.

Caelen breathed Daniel’s name. The sound was rough, broken, barely a whisper. But it held everything neither of them could say.

Daniel pressed closer, his tears soaking into Caelen’s shirt as he listened to that precious heartbeat. Each pulse said alive, alive, alive.

Caelen’s fingers tangled in Daniel’s hair, and Daniel knew that he would never let go again. 

Neither of them would.

---

When Caelen woke up, he didn’t know where he was—or who he was. His mind felt so strangely empty. 

He hadn’t been alone with his thoughts in so long he didn’t know what to do with the silence that filled his head. There were no whispers, no crawling darkness. He blinked his eyes open and stared at an unfamiliar ceiling, waiting for someone to urge him to get up and get to work. 

Nothing.

He took a deep breath, feeling clean air fill his lungs. Clean air and pain. His body ached as if he’d been ripped apart and stitched back together again. 

But it wasn’t anything like the pain Morthul had subjected him to. 

It was nothing compared to the pain of watching himself hurt his mate. 

He registered the warm weight by his side then. 

Daniel, the most beautiful creature in the universe, curled against him, one hand resting over Caelen’s heart. Dark lashes brushed against cheeks pale from exhaustion, his chest rising and falling in steady rhythm. Something caught in Caelen’s throat at the sight of those fingers splayed across his skin. Even in sleep, Daniel tried to anchor him to this world. 

Caelen didn’t deserve him. He knew that as well as he’d ever known anything. 

Daniel had given so much of himself to Caelen, and Caelen had given him nothing but misery. 

He reached to brush his mate’s colorful hair back from his face. 

Daniel’s eyes fluttered open at the touch. “You’re awake!” His fingers pressed against Caelen’s chest. “You’re really awake!” 

Caelen tried to speak, but his throat felt like sandpaper. He swallowed hard.

Daniel bolted upright. “Water. You need… hold on.” He grabbed for a glass on the bedside table, liquid sloshing over the rim in his haste. He sat on the edge of the bed and helped Caelen take small sips.

The water was cool against Caelen’s raw throat. When he finished, Daniel set the glass aside and pressed closer, one hand coming up to cradle Caelen’s face. His palm was warm, and there was so much concern, so much affection in his gaze it made Caelen’s chest ache in a way that was entirely different from the pain Morthul’s extraction had caused him. 

Gods, he still couldn’t believe Morthul had left him, that he wasn’t coming back. 

Could that be true? 

“Cae?” Daniel prompted, directing Caelen’s attention back to him. 

Caelen’s lips twitched at the nickname. That anyone would dare… But of course Daniel would. And wondrously, there wasn’t anything in Caelen that made him want to punish his mate for his insolence. 

He only wanted to hold him close and kiss him senseless. 

What an idea. 

“How are you feeling?” Daniel asked. “What are you thinking?” 

Caelen shook his head. “How long?” he managed.

“Two days.” Daniel’s thumb traced Caelen’s cheekbone. “You’ve been out for two days.”

Two days. No wonder his throat was parched. Had Daniel been watching over him this whole time? 

“What happened?” His voice came out rough. “After…”

“You don’t remember?” Daniel’s fingers stilled against his cheek.

Caelen closed his eyes. Fragments came back to him—Daniel’s blood corrupting the ritual, pain tearing through him as Morthul fought to maintain control, darkness everywhere. Then nothing.

“Not all of it.”

“I used our bond.” Daniel’s voice wavered. “To reach you. To help tear him out. You were barely breathing when we finally…”

Caelen opened his eyes to find Daniel blinking back tears. Without thinking, he pulled Daniel down against his chest, wrapping his arms around him. Such a simple gesture, but it felt monumental. To be able to move his own body however he wanted, to be able to comfort rather than hurt the man he loved. 

“I thought I was going to lose you.” Daniel’s words came out muffled against Caelen’s skin.

“I’m here.” Caelen buried his face in Daniel’s hair, breathing in his scent. His mate. His salvation. “You saved me.”

Daniel’s eyes shone. “I’m just so fucking glad I could.”

Caelen wasn’t sure who moved first. One moment they were looking at each other, the next their lips met. The kiss started gentle, hesitant, but something broke loose in Caelen’s chest. He needed more, needed to feel Daniel alive against him, needed to know this was real.

Daniel made a small sound in the back of his throat and pressed closer. His fingers tangled in Caelen’s hair as the kiss deepened. None of Morthul’s darkness tainted this. Just them, just their need for each other, just the overwhelming relief of finally, finally being together without shadows between them.

The world narrowed to the press of Daniel’s mouth, the slide of his tongue. Minutes stretched as they lost themselves in each other. When Daniel shifted to straddle him, Caelen’s exhausted body protested the weight, but he couldn’t bring himself to care. Not when Daniel kissed him like a man starving.

His arms shook as he tried to hold Daniel closer. His lungs burned for air, but breaking away seemed impossible when Daniel’s every touch anchored him to this moment, to this reality where he was free and whole and with his mate.

Daniel must have sensed something, though, because he pulled back enough to study Caelen’s face, their breath mingling. “Is this okay? Sorry, I just…” His fingers traced along Caelen’s jaw. “I couldn’t help myself. I needed this. Need you.”

“Don’t apologize.” Caelen’s voice came out rough. His body was heavy and aching, and yet, all he wanted was to chase Daniel’s lips. “I need you too. To touch you. To feel you.” He swallowed. “I can’t believe you still want me. After everything.”

“Always.” Daniel’s thumb brushed across Caelen’s lips. Tears gathered in his eyes. “More than anything.”

Caelen turned his face into Daniel’s palm, meeting his gaze. “I hurt you.” 

“Not you.” 

“Yes, me,” Caelen insisted firmly. He couldn’t shove the blame for everything on Morthul, and he wouldn’t. He’d had a dark god on his shoulder, yes, but for much of what he’d done, for so many actions that had caused Daniel pain, he was still responsible. 

“I don’t want to talk about that.” 

“We have to.”

“Not now. Fuck, Cae, I…” Daniel leaned up. “Can I just have this moment with you? Can you give me that? The world’s going to shit and my boyfriend was possessed by a dark god and spent two days in a coma and everyone keeps telling me I’m deluding myself about you, and…” He took a breath. “I can’t take another ‘serious conversation’ right now.” He made air quotes and Caelen wondered who exactly had pulled him aside to have that serious conversation. 

Probably more than one person. 

Daniel licked his lips. “They told me not to expect you to be an innocent angel when you wake up.” He laughed. “Like I ever expected that. Nobody understands that I understand. I know what I’ve committed myself to. Now can I please have it?”

Caelen’s heart clenched at those last words. As if Daniel didn’t already own every part of him. 

“You can have me however you want me, and I promise, when I’m recovered, I’ll give you exactly what you need, pet.” 

Daniel smiled down at him. “You’re still going to call me that?” 

“I can stop.” 

“Nah. I kind of like it.”

Caelen returned Daniel’s smile “I know.”  

He reached up, ignoring the protest of tired muscles, and pulled Daniel down into another kiss. Slower this time, deeper. Daniel melted against him with a soft sound of relief, and for long moments there was nothing but the gentle slide of lips, the warmth of Daniel’s body pressed close. 

And in spite of everything he’d been through, Caelen felt himself growing hard at having his mate in his arms, finally. 

He wasn’t the only one either. An answering heat flowed to him from Daniel as they continued to kiss. “How about…” Daniel murmured, “I take care of you until you’re better?”

Caelen hummed his agreement. That sounded perfect. “And how will you take care of me?”

Daniel smiled against his mouth before shifting lower, his kisses trailing across Caelen’s jawline. “By showing you what a good pet I can be.” He nuzzled Caelen’s neck, and Caelen tilted his head back to give him easier access. Daniel’s tongue flicked over the hollow of Caelen’s throat, then lower.

Caelen’s cock stirred with interest, almost making him forget his exhaustion. Daniel’s lips trailed over Caelen’s collarbone and then down his chest, leaving a line of heat everywhere they touched. His clever hands stroked Caelen’s sides, tracing muscles and scars alike with gentle fingertips.

Caelen sighed as Daniel’s mouth moved lower and lower, licking and sucking across each nipple and down to circle Caelen’s navel. By the time Daniel reached Caelen’s half-hard cock, it stood at full attention.

“Mmmm,” Daniel purred as he pulled away the thin layer of fabric covering him. “There’s something for me to take care of.” He bent his head.

A groan escaped Caelen when Daniel swirled his tongue experimentally across the head before taking him fully in. His lips tightened around the shaft, moving slowly up and down, his tongue stroking in rhythm. Pleasure raced through Caelen like fire, burning away the pain that lingered in his body.

“Fuck,” he gasped as Daniel’s movements grew bolder, taking him in deeper with each pass. He slid one hand into Daniel hair, guiding the pace. A shiver ran over him as he looked down to see his length disappearing inside his mate’s mouth, his fingers tangled in that colorful hair.

After a moment, Daniel pulled back enough to lick a long line up to the tip. His tongue flicked over Caelen’s slit, teasing the sensitive skin and making Caelen gasp again.

Daniel looked at him as if trying to gauge if he was doing the right thing. “Good?” 

“Yes, pet,” Caelen praised, tightening his grip on Daniel’s hair until Daniel’s eyes fluttered shut for a moment. “Very good.”

Daniel’s pupils dilated with lust, and Caelen’s cock twitched at the sight of him, so eager to please.

Heat rushed through him as Daniel’s need to be Caelen’s whispered to him through their connection. 

How could he deny him that simple desire? 

Caelen wasn’t up to fucking Daniel’s ass, but he could still make sure his mate felt properly owned by the end of this.

“You want to take care of me, pet?” Caelen tugged lightly on Daniel’s hair, urging him back down. “Keep going, then. Gag yourself on my cock.”

Daniel shuddered visibly at the command before opening his mouth and sliding his lips over Caelen once more. This time he took Caelen in deep, swallowing until Caelen hit the back of his throat. A choked sound escaped Daniel, but he pushed further down until his nose rested against Caelen’s groin. Then he swallowed, the muscles of his throat contracting tightly around Caelen’s shaft, making stars dance behind Caelen’s eyes.

Caelen groaned, his hand gripping hard in Daniel’s hair, holding his mouth firmly down. He didn’t move, just savored the feel of Daniel’s hot, wet mouth around his cock, the pressure building in his groin as Daniel gagged again around him. The surge of razor-sharp lust that surged through their bond.

“That’s good, pet,” Caelen murmured, letting up enough for Daniel to pull back, gasping raggedly. He stroked Daniel’s cheek with his thumb. “Okay?”

Daniel nodded, eyes glazed with need. His own erection strained against the front of his pants.

“Then get back to it.”

Daniel moaned, a sound of pure want. He lowered his lips to Caelen’s cock again, taking him all the way into his throat once more, and Caelen let out a satisfied sigh.

This. Yes. This was perfection.

His hips rocked upward, pushing deeper inside Daniel. Daniel’s throat constricted around Caelen’s cock as his body struggled against the intrusion. His hands fisted in the bedsheets beside Caelen as his eyes teared up, but he never tried to pull away.

Their bond vibrated with Daniel’s pleasure, with his desire to be utterly and completely Caelen’s.

Did he know Caelen was his?

That he was doing this for Daniel?

Caelen’s balls tightened as the pressure built toward orgasm. He forced his hips back down on the bed, giving Daniel and him both a chance to breathe. As much as he wanted to spill down Daniel’s throat, he knew he’d pass out once he did. 

He’d leave Daniel unsatisfied.

“Stop, pet,” he said softly, tugging at Daniel’s hair until he reluctantly lifted his head. Saliva dripped from his swollen lips. “Come here. Kiss me.”

Daniel hesitated only a moment before climbing back up, his mouth claiming Caelen’s in a bruising kiss. Caelen wrapped his arms around his shoulders.

“You’re so good for me,” Caelen breathed against his lips as his fingers traced along Daniel’s spine. Daniel shuddered under the touch. “Open your pants for me. Take out your cock.”

Another shudder passed through Daniel’s body, followed by a sigh of relief as Daniel obeyed. His cock sprang free into Caelen’s waiting hand, hard, leaking.

“Good. Now you’ll kiss me again, and every time I pinch your nipple, you’ll rock into my fist. For as long as I pinch, you keep going, but if I release you, you stop. Understood?”

“Yes.”

The word was barely audible, but Caelen felt his agreement through their bond. He smiled, then claimed Daniel’s lips again. When they parted to allow their tongues to meet, he pinched hard. Daniel moaned into the kiss, rocking forward as Caelen continued to suck and bite at his lips.

His own cock jerked, feeling the desperation Daniel felt as Caelen opened his fist except for a small ring formed by his finger and thumb, providing barely enough friction to tease. Still, Daniel thrust into the space provided, chasing his pleasure while Caelen abused his nipples.

“Please,” Daniel gasped when Caelen broke from his mouth to nip at the tender skin of his earlobe. 

“What do you need, pet?”

“You.” Daniel panted as he fucked Caelen’s fingers. “Just you.”

Caelen released the nipple he’d been playing with, and immediately, the desperate rocking stopped although it was clear how difficult it was for Daniel not to move. “You already have me,” Caelen whispered. “Always.” He pinched again, and a moan fell from Daniel’s lips as Caelen allowed him a single thrust.

“Beautiful,” Caelen murmured, and to reward him, he grasped his mate’s cock more firmly and aligned it with his own. “Now move,” he spoke into Daniel’s ear. “Rock into me. Make us both come.”

He felt the shiver that went through Daniel’s body, but Daniel remained still. “No.”

Caelen frowned at that. “Why no?”

Daniel pulled back just enough to look Caelen in the eyes. “Because I don’t want to hurt you.” His fingers stroked gently over Caelen’s skin.

“Then I guess you’ll have to be very gentle.” Caelen squeezed Daniel’s cock lightly and felt him tremble. He leaned up to press their mouths together. “Take care of me, pet.”

With a whimper, Daniel began to rock, slowly sliding against Caelen. The friction made them both groan. Daniel moved carefully, trying so hard to be gentle despite his obvious need. Each movement sent sparks racing through Caelen’s veins. He wrapped his arms around Daniel’s shoulders, holding his mate as tightly as he dared while Daniel rutted against Caelen’s cock.

The pressure mounted, winding tight in Caelen’s core. He could feel his balls growing tighter, drawing up. Daniel’s breathing came in ragged pants, sweat dripping across his skin.

They kissed again, sloppy and desperate. Daniel cried out against his lips and Caelen felt him spilling, coating both their cocks in hot fluid, felt his mate’s release echoing back through the bond and sending him spiraling over the edge himself, drowning every nerve in white-hot pleasure as he spilled between them.

Daniel collapsed onto his chest, shaking with exertion and emotion. He pressed his forehead against Caelen’s, their breath mingling.

Caelen stroked Daniel’s hair as they both struggled to recover. His eyelids grew heavy again, exhaustion threatening to overwhelm him. But he had something to say before he could let sleep take him again.

“I love you.” The words felt strange on his lips. He hadn’t said them to anyone since he was a child.

But they were true.

Daniel blinked up at him, a smile forming on his lips. “I love you, too.”

Caelen pulled him down for another slow kiss. He wanted to stay awake, to enjoy this moment, but sleep dragged at him, pulling him downward. His eyelids fluttered closed.

“Sleep now,” Daniel murmured against his cheek. “I’ll stay with you until you wake again.”

And wasn’t that a beautiful thought? That his mate would still be with him the next day?

Caelen would never take that for granted.

---

Voices filtered through the haze of sleep. Caelen kept his breathing steady, hovering in that space between waking and dreams.

“You need to eat something.” Jamie’s voice. “And you definitely need a shower.”

“I’m fine.” Daniel’s weight shifted against Caelen’s side. “I’ll do all that when he’s up again.”

“That might be hours, and you stink, little brother.”

“No, I don’t.” Daniel sighed. “Okay, maybe I do. I just don’t want to leave the room.”

Silence stretched. Caelen almost drifted off again before Jamie spoke.

“You really fell for the bastard, didn’t you?”

“Yeah.” Daniel made it sound so simple. “I know what you’re going to say…”

“No,” Jamie disagreed. “No point in my saying anything. You get stupid in love. I just hope he’s worth it.”

“He is.”

Silence again. Caelen couldn’t see Jamie’s face without opening his eyes and giving himself away, but he was sure the man was not convinced. 

After a moment, Jamie spoke up. “I don’t care what you say, he’s still and asshole and if he hurts you again, I’m kicking his ass.”

Caelen almost laughed at that. How strange that he could find this amusing instead of deeply insulting. Usually, he would have wanted to make Jamie bleed for such a remark.

Usually…

“It’ll be fine,” Daniel assured his brother once more. “And I’ll have something to eat if you bring me something. Bring something for Caelen too. Maybe a sandwich?”

“I’m not going to make sandwiches for him,” Jamie grumbled. 

“But for me?”

A groan, then footsteps retreated from the room. The door opened and closed. 

Daniel’s lips pressed against Caelen’s temple.

“I know you’re awake,” he whispered.

“How did you know?”

“Your breathing changed.” Daniel’s thumb stroked along Caelen’s collarbone. “I’ve sat with you for days. I can tell.”

“Mh.” Caelen opened his eyes to look at Daniel. “Your brother’s right, you know.”

“What, do you also think I smell?” Daniel sniffed his own pits and made a face.

“Oh, we likely both need to wash up, but I meant the things he said about me. I’m not suddenly going to be a better person.”

“Good.” Daniel kissed his cheek. “I didn’t fall in love with a better person. I fell in love with you.”

Caelen didn’t know how to respond to that. He still didn’t know how he deserved this man, either. 

The truth was that he likely didn’t. 

He reached for Daniel and curled his fingers in his hair. “A better person might let you go.”

Daniel met his gaze. “Then I’m very glad that’s not you.” 

Caelen drew Daniel closer, seeking his lips. The kiss deepened, slow and tender.

They got lost in each other until footsteps approached the room again. 

The door opened and Jamie walked in. “I bring sustenance.”

Daniel broke away with a smile. “Perfect timing. I’m starving.”

Jamie set down a plate stacked with egg sandwiches. The smell hit Caelen’s nose, and he couldn’t stop his face from scrunching.

“Something wrong with my sandwiches?” Jamie crossed his arms.

“No, they are…” The lie caught in Caelen’s throat, refused to emerge. He tried again. “These look…” Another failed attempt. 

Daniel tilted his head. “What’s wrong?”

“I can’t lie.” Caelen stared at the sandwich, bewildered. “I hate eggs, and I can’t pretend otherwise.”

“Wow,’ Jamie said. “You’re just a rude piece of shit, aren’t you?”

“Jamie!” Daniel admonished his brother, but Caelen couldn’t fault Jamie for being pissed. Caelen was being rude. The problem was, he couldn’t help it. 

It had been so long since he’d had to put effort into concealing his thoughts.

So long since he hadn’t been able to tell a simple lie.

Jamie picked the plate back up. “You know what? You can make your own damn food.” He stalked out of the room before Daniel could stop him. 

Caelen looked after him, then at his mate. “I’m sorry about that.” 

Daniel ran a hand through his hair. “He’s been through a lot too. Jamie, I mean. His store disappeared, and that’s like… everything that ever mattered to him.”

“Not everything,” Caelen corrected. “He obviously cares a lot about you.”

“You know what I mean. Be nicer to my brother, please.” Daniel fixed Caelen in his gaze. “He’s super important to me.”

“I can see that, and I didn’t mean to be rude.” Caelen glanced at the bedside table where the plate of sandwiches had sat and offended him a moment ago. “Do you know why the majority of fae folk hate half-breeds like me?”

“Because you’re rude?” Daniel suggested.

Caelen laughed. “No, not quite. It’s because real fae can’t lie, while some of us can. It makes us untrustworthy.” He shook his head slightly to shake away memories of the past and how this unfair prejudice had followed him around. “I never could lie. Not before I had Morthul’s help. When I think about it now, it’s odd how quickly the process became natural.” He trailed off. He was going to have to learn how to be careful with his words all over again. 

But did this also mean that his soul was no longer corrupted?

He hadn’t thought that possible. 

“No lies, huh?” Daniel’s question brought him back to the present. 

He studied his beautiful mate who’d freed him from the dark god he’d promised himself to. “Are you going to take advantage?”

“For sure.” Daniel smiled and pushed off the bed. “But first, I’m going to explain to my brother and get some other food sorted.”

Caelen caught his wrist. “Get us something simple to eat first, then shower.” His thumb traced circles on Daniel’s skin. “After that, I need to talk to Jamie. And everyone else.” He grimaced, thinking of the incubus he still despised… and that he would have to apologize to him. “It’s long overdue.”

“You sure you’re up for that?”

“No.” Caelen’s lips quirked. “But it has to be done.”

* * *

The kitchen smelled like coffee. Caelen found Jamie sitting at the counter, holding a large mug of it. His shoulder’s tensed at Caelen’s approach.

“May I speak with you?” Caelen met Jamie’s hostile gaze.

Jamie’s jaw worked. “About the egg sandwiches?”

“About Daniel.” Caelen pulled out a chair but remained standing, hands resting on its back. “And about your bookstore.”

Jamie’s eyes narrowed. “What do you have to say about my store?”

“I owe you an apology.” If Caelen hadn’t let Morthul run rampant, reality might not have disintegrated enough to swallow whole buildings. 

“You think an apology brings back everything I worked for?”

“No. But the store might not be gone forever. When the barriers are properly restored…”

Jamie’s face darkened. “If they’re restored.”

“When,” Caelen insisted. “Places don’t simply vanish. They get… displaced. Your store likely exists somewhere in Veridia now.”

Jamie didn’t seem convinced. “You really think so?”

“There’s a chance.” It was all Caelen could say without stretching the truth farther than it would go.

“Why would I believe you?” Jamie got up and came closer, stabbing a finger at Caelen. “I knew you were bad news from the moment Daniel first mentioned you. He may have forgiven you for kidnapping him, for hurting him, but I haven’t.”

Caelen swallowed thickly. “I haven’t forgiven myself either. I will spend the rest of my life atoning for those sins.”

“Pretty words.”

“Truth.” Caelen met Jamie’s glare. “I can’t lie anymore. The dark god took that ability with him when he left.”

Jamie’s brow furrowed. “Convenient.”

“Ask me anything. Test it.”

“Fine.” Jamie thought for a moment. “Will you ever hurt my brother again?”

“I might.” The admission burned Caelen’s tongue. “Not intentionally, but I’m still learning how to be… better.”

Jamie blinked, surprise flickering across his features.

“But I don’t think anyone can convince your brother to leave me now.” Caelen’s lips curved in a slight smile. “And I love him enough to want to be better.”

Jamie stared at him for a long moment. Then he shook his head. “You’d better be telling the truth right now.”

“I am.” Caelen held up a hand. “These things I promise. I will protect Daniel for as long as I live, and I will do everything I can to help you get your store back.”

Jamie sank back onto his chair. “You say all that… but how would we even start fixing the barriers?”

“I have some ideas.” Caelen’s grip tightened on the chair back. “But I need to discuss them with everyone. There are things I should have told you all long ago.”

“What are you hiding, Shadow King?”

Knox’s voice cut through the kitchen. He stood in the doorway, arms crossed, gray eyes narrowed. How long had he been there, listening in? 

Caelen’s spine stiffened. He would still much rather fight that incubus than share anything with him, but sometimes, love required sacrifices. “I’ll tell you when everyone is here.”

Jamie pushed back his chair. “I’ll get the others.”

* * *

Caelen stood before the gathered crowd in Malik’s living room, his back straight, chin lifted. Daniel’s shoulder brushed against his arm, a silent show of support against the distrustful gazes that rested on him. 

Honestly, he couldn’t blame anyone for distrusting him, but could they at least disguise their disgust a little?

This was utterly distasteful. 

Malik, his recent victim, was the worst of all.  Caelen was sure the man still hated having him here. In comparison, even the incubus and his human lover seemed to have less venom in their eyes. 

Caelen brushed off their collective hatred and faced the group. “Not all the Barrier Keepers are dead,” he started. 

He let the words sink in. 

One of the humans, Leons, spoke up. “Are you talking about Yuri?” 

The others exchanged glances. 

“Who’s Yuri?” the siren asked. 

Leon explained. “The Barrier Keeper who stopped Elysia from killing Daniel.” His eyes fixed on Caelen. “During the ritual.”

Caelen tried not to grimace as he remembered that godforsaken ritual during which he had almost lost Daniel… and that had ended with him yielding to Morthul. 

“Oh,” Adrian said. “The stranger who showed up then?” 

“He acted against the other Barrier Keepers,” Malik stated before focusing his gaze back on Caelen. “Why?” 

Caelen wished he had the answer to that, but he didn’t. “I can’t say, but Yuri was the one who first brought me to this world.”

The room grew so quiet Caelen could hear the tick of the grandfather clock in the hall.

Adrian shot him a puzzled look. “What do you mean, brought you?” 

“I didn’t get here by accident like them.” He gestured at Knox, Zev and Lyrian. “Yuri came to meet me in Veridia, told me I would find Knox here and opened a portal for me.”

“He’s lying.” Zev pushed away from the wall. “Half-fae always lie.”

“He can’t lie anymore.” Daniel stepped forward, color high in his cheeks. “Morthul took that ability with him.”

“And we’re just supposed to trust—”

“Enough.” Knox’s voice cut through the brewing argument. “Let’s hear what else the Shadow King has to say.”

Caelen’s fingers brushed Daniel’s wrist, steadying himself. “The artifact I used to open more portals? Yuri gave it to me. I believe he wants the barriers to break.”

“But why?” Lyrian rubbed his chin. “The Barrier Keepers are supposed to protect the barriers.”

“I don’t know why he’s doing it.” Caelen’s jaw clenched. “We’ll have to confront him to get that answer.” He surveyed the room. “And maybe find a solution.”

“Confront him…” Knox mused. “We would first have to figure out where he is hiding.”

“I absorbed the other Barrier Keepers’ power.” Caelen’s fingers tightened around Daniel’s. “Not all of that magic has left me, and there is a connection. I could use it to—”

The air thickened. Something tugged at Caelen’s core, like a hook behind his ribs. The room wavered.

“Caelen?” Daniel steadied him.

A figure materialized in the center of the room, tall and elegant in flowing white robes. Yuri’s silver eyes fixed on Caelen.

“The connection goes both ways, half-fae.” Yuri’s lips curved. “I’ve been watching you.”

Knox shoved Adrian behind himself. Lyrian took a defensive stance. Zev melted into the shadows.

“I had wondered how long it would take you to figure it out.” Yuri’s gaze swept the room, dismissing everyone but Caelen. “You’ve done me a great favor, but you’ve failed to finish the job.”

“What favor?” Daniel tensed.

“Killing the other Barrier Keepers, of course.” Yuri’s robes rippled though no wind stirred in the room. “Their rigid beliefs about maintaining the barriers… they could never see past it. But now their power flows through you.” His eyes narrowed. “You should have put it to better use.”

“Why do you want the barriers to break?” Caelen shifted, angling his body between Yuri and Daniel.

Yuri considered him with a thoughtful expression “Two worlds were never meant to be separate. The barriers are an abomination that must be corrected.”

“You’re insane.” Knox’s voice carried a growl.

“I’m a visionary.” Yuri’s attention snapped to the incubus. “And you’re not where I need you to be now.”

“And you’re not where I need you to be now.”

The weirdest thing happened after he spoke. Magic like nothing Caelen had ever seen before. The air crystallized. Light fractured around them, sharp-edged rainbows cutting through the room. Caelen pressed Daniel against himself as the floor rippled like water.

“No—” Knox’s voice stretched and warped to impossible frequencies. 

The walls of Malik’s mansion bent inward. Colors inverted, then shattered like breaking glass. Someone screamed—might have been Leon, might have been Adrian. The sound spiraled away into nothing.

Reality folded.

Then they were falling.

---

Reality twisted, folded, then snapped. Daniel’s stomach lurched and his knees buckled as he grabbed blindly for something to hold onto, fingers catching fabric.

The world spun. Fragments of color burst behind his closed eyes, his breakfast threatened to make a reappearance. He forced his eyes open, trying to make sense of the strange shadows and angles surrounding him.

“Where…” The space around him seemed impossibly vast, ceiling vanishing into a starry sky above.

Caelen swayed beside him, one hand pressed to his temple. “We’re…”

Movement flickered at the edges of Daniel’s vision. Dark shapes emerged from corners, taking human-like forms. Tall, beautiful figures with pointed ears appeared from other doorways, dropping to their knees.

“Welcome back, my king.” The words echoed through the vast space, spoken in perfect unison by dozens of voices.

Daniel’s grip tightened on what he now realized was Caelen’s sleeve. 

What the fuck….? Was this…?

“Oh god.” He looked around wide-eyed. “Are we… is this…”

“The Shadow Kingdom,” Caelen confirmed, his voice steadying, even taking on an edge of command as he addressed his subjects. “Prepare my chambers. Leave us.”

The fae and shadow people obeyed without question, moving toward various exits. Daniel watched them go, his brain still struggling to process what his eyes were seeing.

“What just happened?” He turned to Caelen, not loosening his grip. “Where are the others? What did Yuri do to us?”

Silence stretched. Daniel’s gaze swept across the vast room. A smooth path made of black marble led to a raised dais, where an obsidian throne sat empty and waiting.  Tapestries of deep purple and midnight blue hung between black columns, depicting scenes of battles he didn’t understand. “Is this your throne room?”

“It is.”

Daniel’s racing thoughts stumbled. How could he be in this place he’d only ever read about in a webnovel?

“Why did Yuri send us here? And is Jamie somewhere here too?”

“Most likely.” Caelen’s jaw tightened. “Though I don’t know where.”

“We have to find him. Find all of them.” Daniel grabbed Caelen’s arm with both hands. “What if they’re in danger? What if they’re hurt? You said not all humans survived the trip here!”

Caelen rested his own hand atop Daniel’s. “I don’t think Yuri planned to kill any of us.”

“What makes you so sure about that?” 

“He’s planning something.”

“But what?”

Caelen blew out a breath, looking around as if the answer might be hidden somewhere he couldn’t see. “We need more information. I’ll send out scouts to look for your friends. If they’re in Veridia, we’ll find them. And I’ll get a report about what’s been happening here in my absence. Don’t worry, pet. You’re not alone.”

Next, Caelen raised his voice. “Guards,” he called, voice filling the throne room.

Living shadows materialized from the dark corners, taking form as they approached. Daniel couldn’t help but stare. He’d read about them, even seen artworks, but seeing them in person… their bodies looked like pieces of night given shape, wisps of darkness trailing in their wake.

Caelen strode toward his throne, still holding Daniel’s hand. “I need search parties to locate Knox, Lyrian, and Zev. They were brought here with us. And there are others… humans from another world.”

Daniel pulled out his phone. There was no signal, but everything else still worked, thank God. “I have pictures. This is my brother Jamie.” He swiped to a photo of Jamie at the bookstore. “And these are Leon, Adrian…” He trailed off. He didn’t have a picture of Malik. Hopefully he would be with one of the others.

“Bring any humans matching these descriptions directly to me,” Caelen ordered. “And summon Thaelis. I need a report about the state of the kingdom.”

The shadow guards bowed and melted away. Caelen settled onto his obsidian throne, drawing Daniel down to sit in his lap.

“We’ll need to get you a chair,” he murmured. 

“I’m comfortable,” Daniel gave back. 

Caelen shot him an odd look. “I do like you where you are, but…”

“What?” Daniel prompted, feeling the tension in his mate. 

“I’ve dreamed of having you rule beside me. I wondered if those power fantasies belonged to Morthul, but I guess they’re were all mine.” There was a dark sort of joy in his smile as he cupped Daniel’s chin and kissed him. 

Daniel felt himself leaning into that kiss, forgetting his troubles momentarily. He’d never really thought of Caelen as a proper king, but that was what he was, wasn’t it? 

There was something attractive about that, and about the way he took charge of the situation. 

Caelen would find everyone else, and together they would find a way to deal with Yuri. Suddenly Daniel had no doubt about that. 

A moment later the throne room doors opened and a tall fae entered, purple hair falling past his waist as he stepped gracefully up to the throne. 

“My king.” Thaelis bowed deeply. 

“Report,” Caelen commanded. “I want to hear about any strange occurrences.”

“Strange occurrences plague all of Veridia, your majesty.” Thaelis kept his head respectfully lowered as he spoke. “People keep disappearing. Others show up in their place. Magicless strangers who act confused, who ask for things and places that don’t exist.” He paused. “Outisde the city, the trees have changed. Some glow with strange light. Others bear fruits that shouldn’t exist. The wood sprites refuse to enter certain groves, claiming they feel wrong.”

“What else do you have to report?” Caelen asked.

The fae looked uncomfortable. “The Siren Queen demands answers, blaming us for the disturbances. So does the Night Court.”

A displeased expression showed on Caelen’s features at the mention of the Night Court. “I see.”

“What are your orders, my king?”

“We tell them nothing.

“I understand.” Thaelis raised his gaze to look at Caelen. “Might I ask, my king, who is the human by your side?”

“Might I ask, my king, who is the human by your side?”

Caelen smiled, and his voice held a note of pride as he said, “This is Daniel. My mate. He is to be given the same respect as myself. Make sure everyone knows.”

Thaelis bowed even deeper, strands of purple hair touching the floor. “My lord Daniel. You honor us with your presence.”

Daniel’s face heated. He opened his mouth to say something—probably something awkward—but Caelen spoke first.

“You may go. Keep me informed of any changes.”

“Of course, my king.” Thaelis backed away, bowing once more before he left the room.

Caelen rose from his throne, pulling Daniel up with him. “Come. Let me show you our chambers while we wait for news.”

“Our chambers?” Daniel followed as Caelen led him down a corridor lined with more tapestries. “Also… ‘my lord?’ Really?”

“Get used to it. Thaelis and the others are our subjects.”

“Our subjects.” Daniel’s brain refused to process those words. He worked at a book store. He wasn’t any sort of royalty, and while he’d called himself a queen once or twice he’d never fancied himself a king. “That’s… I don’t even know what to do with that.”

Caelen pushed open a set of ornate double doors. Daniel’s mouth fell open at the sight of the bedroom beyond. Deep purple silk draped the walls, and silver-veined marble covered the floors. A massive bed dominated the space, its black sheets looking incredibly inviting.

“Don’t worry.” Caelen’s arms slid around Daniel’s waist. “You only have to be a lord to other people… outside these doors.” His lips brushed Daniel’s ear. “In here, you can still just be my pet.”

Daniel shuddered.

Damn.

Trust Caelen to get him from zero to horny in three miliseconds. 

“Don’t worry.” Caelen’s arms slid around Daniel’s waist. “You only have to be a lord outside these doors.” His lips brushed Daniel’s ear. “In here, you can still just be my pet.”

Daniel shuddered.

Damn.

Trust Caelen to get him from zero to horny in zero point one seconds.

But his brother was still out there somewhere. And Knox, and Adrian, and everyone else. His hands caught Caelen’s wrists. “We need to focus. Jamie’s out there. The others…”

“The guards are searching.” Caelen’s mouth traced down his neck. “There’s nothing more we can do right now.”

“But—”

“Let me distract you.” Caelen pulled him closer. “Just for a little while.”

Daniel’s resolve crumbled. Out there, he’d watched Caelen command a kingdom. Seen him take charge with effortless authority. And now that same power focused entirely on him.

How was he supposed to resist that?

“This isn’t fair.” Daniel’s head fell back against Caelen’s shoulder. “You can’t just… be all kingly and gorgeous and expect me to function.”

Caelen laughed. “Kingly and gorgeous?” 

“Yes. Those are good words.”

“All right.” Caelen’s teeth grazed his ear. “I expect you to let go and trust me to take care of everything.”

“Everything?”

“Everything.” Caelen’s hand slid up to cup Daniel’s throat. “Your brother. Your friends. This kingdom. You.” His grip tightened just enough to make Daniel gasp. “Especially you.”

“Caelen…” Daniel tried to turn in his arms, but Caelen held him still.

“Stay where you are, pet.” His other hand gripped Daniel’s hip. “Let me show you exactly how well I can take care of you.”

Daniel’s skin burned where Caelen touched him. The strength in those hands, the absolute control in that voice—this was the Shadow King he’d read about, dreamed about… and fallen head over heels in love with. 

He closed his eyes, surrendering to sensation.

Caelen’s hand moved from his hip and found its way under his shirt, tracing up his chest. Fingers teased at his sensitive nipples until they peaked into firm points. Daniel moaned softly, pressing back against him, feeling Caelen’s arousal against the curve of his ass.

Fuck.

Caelen’s teeth nipped at the skin below his earlobe. “Tell me what you want me to do to you.”

Daniel swallowed hard. “Don’t you know?”

“Paint me a picture.” Caelen pinched his nipple, making Daniel suck in a harsh breath. “I want you to imagine it. Tell me what I should be doing.” His tongue flicked out, licking along the shell of Daniel’s ear. “And then, if you’re very lucky, I might do it.”

Heat raced through Daniels veins, pooling between his legs. He shifted slightly, seeking friction as Caelen’s other hand stroked up his inner thigh. “Fuck.”

Caelen made a disapproving sound. “Not specific enough.” His fingertips brushed across Daniel’s straining fly, teasing lightly. “Try again, pet.”

“I…” Daniel licked his lips. Caelen wanted to hear this? Fine. Daniel had never been shy with his words. “I want you to take me to bed and strip me naked.” A shudder passed through him as the fingers stroking his leg moved higher. “Want you to tie my hands above my head and tease me until I beg to have your cock in my mouth. I wanna taste it, feel it stretch my throat. Then I want you inside my ass, taking me so hard I forget my name.”

A groan rumbled from deep within Caelen, vibrating against Daniel’s back. “Good pet,” he purred, rewarding the dirty talk with the press of two fingers against Daniel’s trapped dick. “Keep going.”

Daniel rocked forward. “I want… oh fuck…” His mind scrambled to form sentences as Caelen rubbed him through his jeans. “Need you to fill me up and claim me and…” He sucked in air. “I wanna feel you come inside me and then…” Fuck, this next part was harder to say.

“Yes…?” Another stroke of Caelen’s hand.

God help him.

“I want you to plug me after you’re done,” he finally managed. “Like you did in our dream. Only this time it won’t be a dream. I’ll get to keep your cum inside of me.”

Caelen’s breath hitched audibly. “You liked that, hm?”

“So much. It felt…” He trailed off, remembering how he’d felt in that dream. Like he belonged entirely to Caelen.  Safe and secure. Owned.

Cherished.

He swallowed hard. “I want that in reality.”

Caelen’s grip on Daniel’s throat tightened, tilging his head back. His other hand moved from Daniel’s crotch to slide beneath his pants, finding bare skin. “Then that’s what you’ll get.” His lips ghosted across Daniel’s cheekbone. “Anything else?”

I… um…” Daniel blinked, trying to think straight while long fingers wrapped around his throbbing dick. “I… just want to be your pet.”

Caelen chuckled against his ear, an affectionate sound. “That goes without saying. You’re mine, pet. Now and always. In every realm.”

Daniel shivered. Yes. That was exactly right.

Caelen withdrew his hands and stepped around to stand before Daniel. He reached down, cupping the front of Daniel’s pants, giving him a squeeze before undoing them and shoving them to the floor.

“On the bed.” He nudged Daniel toward the large four poster bed. “Hands above your head.”

Heart pounding, Daniel complied, lying on the soft black sheets with his hands stretched over his head, palms up. He watched as Caelen went over to his dresser and rummaged around in the drawers there, returning a few moments later with several lengths of silken cord, which he used to bind each wrist to a bedpost.

“How’s that feel?” Caelen asked, tugging lightly on the bonds.

“It’s good.” The knots were solid without being too tight. They wouldn’t give when he tugged against their hold.

“Good.” He bent down, claiming Daniel’s mouth with his own, tongue slipping easily past Daniel’s eager lips. Daniel kissed back with abandon, arching his back to try and press their bodies together despite his tied position, but Caelen broke away after a short moment.

His eyes roved down the length of Daniel’s body, lingering for a moment on his cock before sliding back up. His expression was unreadable—or maybe Daniel just couldn’t focus well enough to decipher it.

Caelen stood, removing his clothes. “You are so beautiful like this,” he said as he climbed onto the bed, straddling Daniel’s hips. “All spread out for me. All mine.”

Daniel squirmed. “Yes,” he breathed. “Yours. All yours.”

Caelen leaned down and kissed him. “Not quite yet. You still have the ability to form words.” One hand slid between them, fingers wrapping around Daniel’s shaft, making him moan. “We’ll have to fix that.”

“Please,” Daniel gasped, rocking up as Caelen began to stroke him.

“No.” Caelen’s grip tightened, stopping Daniel’s movements. “None of that. Try to be still. You take what I give you, nothing more. Nothing less.”

Daniel forced himself to go limp, biting his lip. Caelen rewarded him with a quick kiss.

“Good pet.” His hand returned to its task, stroking slowly up and down Daniel’s length while his free hand caressed Daniel’s chest, teasing at his nipples. Daniel whimpered, wanting so badly to rock into the sensation. It took all his willpower not to move.

Caelen bent low, his mouth capturing one of those sensitive nubs in a wet heat, sucking gently before biting down just hard enough to make Daniel gasp. His thumb swirled over the tip of Daniel’s cock, smearing fluid around the head, making his hips jerk despite his efforts. 

“Shh,” Caelen admonished. “Behave yourself.” A flick of his tongue against Daniel’s nipple. “Unless you want me to stop.”

“No!” Daniel groaned. “I’ll be good.”

Caelen chuckled and kissed a line across his chest and up his throat, ending by pressing their lips together again. Daniel opened willingly, moaning as Caeln’s tongue claimed his mouth. The hand between his thighs continued its steady pace, stroking up and down his shaft with agonizing slowness, never enough friction for real pleasure but more than enough to drive him insane.

When Caelen released Daniel’s mouth from his kisses, Daniel could do little but pant. Caelen smiled down at him, a predatory look that made desire coil in Daniel’s belly. He loved it so much when Caelen looked at him like that. Like Daniel could take anything Caelen could dish out. And he’d fucking love every second.

Caelen tightened his grip around Daniel’s cock, pumping him faster, until Daniel was panting with suppressed need. He bit his lip, struggling to stay still. To not chase more contact or thrust into those strong hands. Caelen rewarded him with a kiss to his forehead.

“Such a good pet, aren’t you?” Caelen murmured against his skin, and the praise made Daniel’s insides turn to goo. “I think you earned a reward. Would you like to suck my cock before I fuck you?”

Daniel moaned. Yes. That was exactly what he wanted. To feel Caelen’s thick length stretch his mouth. He opened eagerly when Caelen moved up his body and pressed his cock to Daniel’s lips. Daniel licked across the swollen head before opening wide. Caelen groaned softly as he fed Daniel his cock inch by inch.

The weight of it on Daniel’s tongue felt perfect. He swallowed, taking Caelen deeper, relaxing his jaw and throat muscles to accommodate his mate. When Caelen’s pubic hair brushed his nose and the head of Caelen’s dick bumped the back of his throat, Caelen pulled out and began to thrust, shallow at first, then deeper until he hit the back of Daniel’s throat.

He fucked Daniel’s mouth in long, slow strokes, one hand resting on the bed for balance as he moved, his other hand tangling in Daniel’s hair. Daniel struggled to remain motionless, to not gag around Caelen’s thick cock as it filled his throat. He closed his eyes and let himself be the thing Caelen used to chase his pleasure. Let that be all the purpose his existence needed at this moment.

His mind had never been so calm. So clear of any thoughts beyond pleasing the man above him.

By the time Caelen withdrew from his mouth, Daniel could hardly speak. He lay there panting, watching Caelen climb between his legs, pushing his knees apart and lifting him up by the hips.

Daniel shuddered in anticipation as Caelen leaned over him, reaching for something on the bedside table that Daniel couldn’t see properly. He heard the pop of a bottle opening, then a cold wetness against his entrance. His cock twitched as Caelen rubbed the lube-covered fingers of one hand around his hole while the other hand stroked him lazily, reigniting the heat between his legs that had faded into the background while he was occupied only with Caelen’s cock in his mouth.

Caelen pushed two fingers into his ass, scissoring them, stretching Daniel open. The burn made him hiss, but Caelen soothed him with more gentle touches to his achingly hard cock. “So beautiful like this,” Caelen murmured, working another finger past the ring of muscle, twisting his fingers inside of Daniel until they found what they sought.

Daniel’s back arched involuntarily as stars flashed before him, the sudden spike of pleasure almost too much for him to handle. His toes curled and his cock jumped, leaking onto his stomach. Caelen’s grip tightened around his shaft in response, squeezing firmly at the base.

Then, Caelen moved to untie Daniel’s wrists and gathered him in his arms. A kiss was pressed to his lips, and though Daniel was confused, he responded instinctively, clinging tightly to his mate. He wanted Caelen to take him now. Needed to feel him inside, filling him up until Daniel could barely remember anything but Caelen’s name.

“Please…” He panted against his mate’s shoulder. “Please… want…” The ache inside of him had grown too intense, too demanding. He needed Caelen now.

“I know.” Caelen turned him on his stomach. “I want to bury myself so deep inside of you.” He pulled Daniel up until he was kneeling, chest pressed to the mattress, ass in the air. Then, Caelen guided his cock to Daniel’s entrance and began to push inside.

Daniel groaned. Fuck, yes. This.

Caelen bottomed out slowly, his hands gripping Daniel’s shoulders as he sheathed himself fully. His balls rested heavily against the swell of Daniel’s ass, and Daniel clenched down around the thick length filling him up.

For a moment they stayed still. Caelen leaned forward, covering Daniel’s body with his own, pressing kisses along his spine as he waited for him to adjust.

“All mine, aren’t you?”

Daniel nodded, unable to form words.

After another minute or so, Caelen began to move, sliding out until only the head remained inside and then pushing back in slowly.

Daniel whimpered and pushed back against Caelen’s next thrust, wanting him deeper. Caelen obliged, picking up speed, his grip on Daniel’s hips tightening as he drove into Daniel with increasing force. Daniel’s cock bounced between his legs with each movement, precome leaking from the tip, dripping down his thigh and onto the sheets. But that wasn’t what he focused on. All his attention was on Caelen, on the arousal that seared through their bond, letting him know exactly how much Caelen enjoyed his ass. Caelen’s need felt as immediate as his own, and Daniel let it overtake him, let it be his own.

“Fuck…” He clawed at the sheets, desperate now for Caelen’s release, to feel him spill inside him. “Please… please…”

“You want my cum?” Caelen’s voice sounded raw. “Want me to fill you up?”

“Yes,” Daniel gasped as Caelen slammed into him. “Yes, yes, yes!”

Caelen reached around them, gripping Daniel’s cock like a vice. A ring of ice closed around the base and Daniel gasped at the sudden cold and the restriction, but he didn’t protest. His cock, his release didn’t matter. 

“Take your pleasure in mine,” Caelen growled, but Daniel already understood. He knew how Caelen felt. Knew what he needed from Daniel.

He squeezed his inner muscles, feeling Caelen shudder above him with the sensation and god that felt good. He felt good around Caelen. The sensation translated through their connection, took over Daniel’s mind. He moaned, rocking back onto Caelen. He needed him to come so badly.

“Just like that, pet.” Caelen’s hips snapped forward again and again. “Focus only on me.”

The room blurred around them, everything falling away as Caelen finally came inside of Daniel with a roar that echoed through their bond, making Daniel gasp at the sheer intensity of it, the way the sensation reverberated through his own body. Caelen’s seed filled him and the world seemed to stop turning for several seconds. Nothing mattered but this perfect moment of belonging. Of completion.

Daniel was vaguely aware that his cock still strained against the magical binding Caelen had placed around him. But he didn’t care. He felt utterly spent, exhausted, satisfied to the bone, despite having not found his own climax.

There was only one more thing he wanted. “The plug,” he reminded Caelen. “You promised.”

Caelen kissed his shoulder blade before pulling out of him. “I did.” He moved behind him, and a few seconds later Daniel felt something smooth press at him. The toy was smaller than Caelen’s cock, so he relaxed easily as it was eased inside. The cold metal settled inside of him, sealing Caelen’s cum within.

Daniel sighed. Perfect. Utterly fucking perfect. 

Then he felt Caelen’s arms wrap tightly around his shoulders, his lips pressing to Daniel’s ear. “You want me to release the magic?” 

Daniel didn’t have to think about it for long. The magical ice wasn’t uncomfortably cold, and he didn’t want to change anything about his current situation. “No,” he decided, turning his head to meet Caelen’s gaze. “Leave it.”

“As you wish.” Caelen pulled him down onto the mattress beside him and Daniel curled up against him, resting his head on Caelen’s shoulder and closing his eyes. 

“I’m so glad this isn’t a dream I have to wake up from.”

Caelen held him close. “I know. I never thought I’d be so lucky. That I’d get to keep you.”

“You’ll always have me. No matter what else changes. It’s like you said.” Daniel looked up at Caelen. “I’m yours in every realm. Whether we stay here or go back home to my world, you’re not getting rid of me.”

Caelen studied him. “Is that a promise?”

“Damn right it is.” Daniel kissed him, slow and deep. “You’re stuck with me forever.”

“Forever is a long time.”

Daniel grinned at his mate. “Good. After all the shit we’ve been through, I deserve to have a long time with you.”

“You deserve everything.” Caelen brushed a hand down Daniel’s cheek. “And I’ll make sure you get it. Your brother, your friends, your happy ending. Everything.” He looked at Daniel with such conviction that Daniel could not do anything but believe him. 

He snuggled closer, sighing happily as his mate’s arms tightened around him, knowing that finally, finally, he’d made a good choice in love.